Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi

2013-08-05T12:47:34Z

182.173.207.30:

[[Image:Itsuten v1 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Itsuten Vol 1]]

The ''Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

'''''Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi''''' (いつか天魔の黒ウサギ) is a Japanese light novel series written by Kagami Takaya (鏡貴也), who is also the author of the 伝説の勇者の伝説 ([[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu|Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu/The Legend of the Legendary Heroes]]) series, with illustrations by Kamiya Yuu (榎宮祐), published by Fujimi Shobo under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

==Story Synopsis==
A freshman of Miyasaka High, Kurogane Taito was average at everything. And all this while, he had believed himself to be an ordinary regular guy. But, he was wrong. The reason was because of a certain event 9 years ago. For the sake of a promise he had made then, he had already stopped being ordinary a long time ago. However, not a single fragment of his memory about that promise remained. Who had stolen his memory and to what ends? One day, as a consequence of a certain event that had descended upon his ordinary life, his memories were restored. That marked the beginning of his “extraordinary” life...

<center>'''''--- you’ve finally died. I’ve been long waiting for this day ---'''''</center>

<center>''I’ve always thought that I’m a supporting character in life.''</center>

<center>''But once again, it starts from here.''</center>

<center>''My story.''</center>

<center>'''''I’ll “die 7 times” for your sake'''''</center>

<center>Everything starts from that promise. A story of a reverse school fantasy!</center>

(Thanks to [[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart's]] contribution to the previous version of the synopsis :])

You can still tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4239&start=30 polling and discussing it here]'''.

== Translation & Editing==

===Dedicated & Drive-By Editors Needed===
A guideline for dedicated editing will be created in weeks to come. '''In the meantime, any drive-by-editing of obvious typos, bad grammar, spelling, or missing words or any obvious mistakes will be much appreciated.'''

=== Translators Needed ===
This series is in need of translators. If you would like to help translate this series, please post in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4239 here], and we will help you get started. Thank you.

=== [[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4239 here] forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Guidelines|Project Specific Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

== Misc Project Management ==
* To Do List (to be created)
* [[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Archive|Archive Page]]

==Updates==
* '''30-Jun-2012'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 completed.

* '''28-Apr-2012'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 completed.

* '''24-Apr-2012'''
**Volume 5 Prologue completed.

* '''20-Apr-2012'''
**Volume 9 Prologue completed.

* '''31-Mar-2012'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 6 completed.
**Volume 4 Afterword.

* '''15-Jan-2012'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 5 completed.

* '''9-Jan-2012'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 4 completed.

Older updates can be found on the [[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Updates|Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Updates page]].

==The ''Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi'' series by Kagami Takaya==
Volume 1 PDF was re-made so it now contains the double lined words, sorry for the inconveniences. Please re-download and report any errors [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4484 here].


===[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1|Volume 1 - 900 Seconds Of Afterschool Time]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?hvrkzq22it6hn3r PDF] - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4875 ePUB/MOBI] - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4512 Poll/Discussion Thread])===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue - The Tenma Yet Unsung]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Chance Meeting]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: 900 Seconds Of Afterschool Time]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Gekkou's Lightning]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Scarlet Witch]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: The Moon Illuminating The Night]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue: The Tenma Yet Unsung ---]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]



===[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2|Volume 2 - The «Moon» Rising Noon Break]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?rdo9r31janm742r PDF for e-Reader] - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4515 Poll/Discussion Thread])===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue - The Sky Seen By Tsukuyomi Is Crimson]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Incursion]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Silver Servant]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Moon Rises]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Moon Sways]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: The Moon Falls]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6: And Then The Tenma Is Sung]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]



===[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3|Volume 3 - The School Road Of Spiriting Away]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?w0wugy4fs2le4l1 PDF for e-Reader] - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4612 Poll/Discussion Thread])===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Prologue 1|Prologue: The Usual School Road ---]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Sun Returns]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Jet Black and Deep Crimson]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Crow and Rabbit]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Shigure Haruka and Saitohimea]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Wish and Price]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Prologue 2|Prologue: --- The School Road of Spiriting Away]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]



===[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4|Volume 4 - The Student Council Room Of A Moonlight Flit]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?nvj6glgjg6b1j4i PDF] - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4649 Poll/Discussion Thread])===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue: School of << Bliss >> ---]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Travelling to Outside of Human World]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Consideration of Daily Routine Management]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Spell Bite of Deep Entwinement]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Student Council Troupe That Does A Moonlight Flit]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Disguising the Inside of Darkness]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6: The Organization That Erases The World’s Terribleness]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue: --- School of << Despair >>]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]



===Volume 5: The Catastrophe of Summer Vacation ([http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4990 Discussion Thread])===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue: --- The Start of Premonition Dreams]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Red Examination Script]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Blue Summer Vacation]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: White Demon]] ('''Incomplete''')
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Dark Rabbit]] ('''Incomplete''')
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Prologue 2|Prologue: The Start of Nightmare ---]] ('''Incomplete''')
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]] ('''Incomplete''')



===Volume 6: The Absent Rabbit===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue: --- This Darkness]]
::*Chapter 1: The Summer Vacation’s Student Council Room
::*Chapter 2: The Absent Rabbit
::*Chapter 3: Ancient Dragon
::*Chapter 4: Two Witches
::*Chapter 5: The << Posion’s >> Promise
::*Epilogue: --- The Sword That Sunders Night
::*Afterword



===Volume 7: Goodbye By Second Trimester===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue: --- The Decided Future
::*Chapter 1: The End of Summer
::*Chapter 2: Attack
::*Chapter 3: The Crow and Rabbit That Accepts The Oracle
::*Chapter 4: Goodbye By Second Trimester
::*Afterword



===Volume 8: The Witch, Fireworks, and Girl's School===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Fireworks and Friends]] (38%)
::*Chapter 2: The Witches
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Darkened Sun, Brightened Moon]] (9%)
::*Chapter 4: Love
::*Epilogue: The Summer Ends
::*Afterword



===Volume 9: The Crow That's Bemoaning The End===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue: The Hollering Doll]]
::*Chapter 1: New Term
::*Chapter 2: The Hiding Place of Power
::*Chapter 3: The Dream of the Secretary
::*Chapter 4: The Crow That's Bemoaning The End
::*Afterword



===Volume 10: The Witch Laughing in the Schoolyard===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 10 Prologue|Prologue: Dance]]
::*Chapter 1: Defense Battle
::*Chapter 2: Raging Rabbit
::*Chapter 3: The Reason To Love
::*Chapter 4: The Witch's King
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 10 Prologue 2|Prologue: Dance Dance Dance]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Afterword|Afterword]]



===Volume 11===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]



===Volume 12 [EXPECTED FINAL]===

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:larethian|larethian]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

===Editors===
All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Theurgiclinkman|Theurgiclinkman]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:bzk3000|bzk3000]]
:*[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]]
:*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]

==Series Overview==
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 1 (November 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4-8291-3347-7)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 2 (January 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3367-5)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 3 (March 19, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3385-9)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 4 (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3419-1)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 5 (September 19, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3441-2)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 6 (May 20, 2010 ISBN 978-4-8291-3523-5)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 7 (January 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3603-4)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 8 (July 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3658-4)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 9 (December 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3710-9)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 10 (April 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3750-5)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 11 (November 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3819-9)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 12 (May 18, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3886-1)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi

2013-08-05T12:47:24Z

182.173.207.30:

[[Image:Itsuten v1 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Itsuten Vol 1]]

The ''Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

'''''Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi''''' (いつか天魔の黒ウサギ) is a Japanese light novel series written by Kagami Takaya (鏡貴也), who is also the author of the 伝説の勇者の伝説 ([[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu|Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu/The Legend of the Legendary Heroes]]) series, with illustrations by Kamiya Yuu (榎宮祐), published by Fujimi Shobo under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

==Story Synopsis==
A freshman of Miyasaka High, Kurogane Taito was average at everything. And all this while, he had believed himself to be an ordinary regular guy. But, he was wrong. The reason was because of a certain event 9 years ago. For the sake of a promise he had made then, he had already stopped being ordinary a long time ago. However, not a single fragment of his memory about that promise remained. Who had stolen his memory and to what ends? One day, as a consequence of a certain event that had descended upon his ordinary life, his memories were restored. That marked the beginning of his “extraordinary” life...

<center>'''''--- you’ve finally died. I’ve been long waiting for this day ---'''''</center>

<center>''I’ve always thought that I’m a supporting character in life.''</center>

<center>''But once again, it starts from here.''</center>

<center>''My story.''</center>

<center>'''''I’ll “die 7 times” for your sake'''''</center>

<center>Everything starts from that promise. A story of a reverse school fantasy!</center>

(Thanks to [[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart's]] contribution to the previous version of the synopsis :])

You can still tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4239&start=30 polling and discussing it here]'''.

== Translation & Editing==

===Dedicated & Drive-By Editors Needed===
A guideline for dedicated editing will be created in weeks to come. '''In the meantime, any drive-by-editing of obvious typos, bad grammar, spelling, or missing words or any obvious mistakes will be much appreciated.'''

=== Translators Needed ===
This series is in need of translators. If you would like to help translate this series, please post in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4239 here], and we will help you get started. Thank you.

=== [[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4239 here] forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Guidelines|Project Specific Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

== Misc Project Management ==
* To Do List (to be created)
* [[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Archive|Archive Page]]

==Updates==
* '''30-Jun-2012'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 completed.

* '''28-Apr-2012'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 completed.

* '''24-Apr-2012'''
**Volume 5 Prologue completed.

* '''20-Apr-2012'''
**Volume 9 Prologue completed.

* '''31-Mar-2012'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 6 completed.
**Volume 4 Afterword.

* '''15-Jan-2012'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 5 completed.

* '''9-Jan-2012'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 4 completed.

Older updates can be found on the [[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Updates|Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Updates page]].

==The ''Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi'' series by Kagami Takaya==
Volume 1 PDF was re-made so it now contains the double lined words, sorry for the inconveniences. Please re-download and report any errors [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4484 here].


===[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1|Volume 1 - 900 Seconds Of Afterschool Time]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?hvrkzq22it6hn3r PDF] - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4875 ePUB/MOBI] - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4512 Poll/Discussion Thread])===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue - The Tenma Yet Unsung]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Chance Meeting]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: 900 Seconds Of Afterschool Time]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Gekkou's Lightning]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Scarlet Witch]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: The Moon Illuminating The Night]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue: The Tenma Yet Unsung ---]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]



===[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2|Volume 2 - The «Moon» Rising Noon Break]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?rdo9r31janm742r PDF for e-Reader] - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4515 Poll/Discussion Thread])===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue - The Sky Seen By Tsukuyomi Is Crimson]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Incursion]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Silver Servant]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Moon Rises]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Moon Sways]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: The Moon Falls]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6: And Then The Tenma Is Sung]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]



===[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3|Volume 3 - The School Road Of Spiriting Away]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?w0wugy4fs2le4l1 PDF for e-Reader] - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4612 Poll/Discussion Thread])===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Prologue 1|Prologue: The Usual School Road ---]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Sun Returns]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Jet Black and Deep Crimson]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Crow and Rabbit]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Shigure Haruka and Saitohimea]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Wish and Price]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Prologue 2|Prologue: --- The School Road of Spiriting Away]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]



===[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4|Volume 4 - The Student Council Room Of A Moonlight Flit]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?nvj6glgjg6b1j4i PDF] - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4649 Poll/Discussion Thread])===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue: School of << Bliss >> ---]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Travelling to Outside of Human World]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Consideration of Daily Routine Management]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Spell Bite of Deep Entwinement]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Student Council Troupe That Does A Moonlight Flit]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Disguising the Inside of Darkness]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6: The Organization That Erases The World’s Terribleness]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue: --- School of << Despair >>]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]



===Volume 5: The Catastrophe of Summer Vacation ([http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4990 Discussion Thread])===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue: --- The Start of Premonition Dreams]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Red Examination Script]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Blue Summer Vacation]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: White Demon]] ('''Incomplete''')
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Dark Rabbit]] ('''Incomplete''')
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Prologue 2|Prologue: The Start of Nightmare ---]] ('''Incomplete''')
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]] ('''Incomplete''')



===Volume 6: The Absent Rabbit===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue: --- This Darkness]]
::*Chapter 1: The Summer Vacation’s Student Council Room
::*Chapter 2: The Absent Rabbit
::*Chapter 3: Ancient Dragon
::*Chapter 4: Two Witches
::*Chapter 5: The << Posion’s >> Promise
::*Epilogue: --- The Sword That Sunders Night
::*Afterword



===Volume 7: Goodbye By Second Trimester===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue: --- The Decided Future
::*Chapter 1: The End of Summer
::*Chapter 2: Attack
::*Chapter 3: The Crow and Rabbit That Accepts The Oracle
::*Chapter 4: Goodbye By Second Trimester
::*Afterword



===Volume 8: The Witch, Fireworks, and Girl's School===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Fireworks and Friends]] (38%)
::*Chapter 2: The Witches
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Darkened Sun, Brightened Moon]] (9%)
::*Chapter 4: Love
::*Epilogue: The Summer Ends
::*Afterword



===Volume 9: The Crow That's Bemoaning The End===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue: The Hollering Doll]]
::*Chapter 1: New Term
::*Chapter 2: The Hiding Place of Power
::*Chapter 3: The Dream of the Secretary
::*Chapter 4: The Crow That's Bemoaning The End
::*Afterword



===Volume 10: The Witch Laughing in the Schoolyard===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 10 Prologue|Prologue: Dance]]
::*Chapter 1: Defense Battle
::*Chapter 2: Raging Rabbit
::*Chapter 3: The Reason To Love
::*Chapter 4: The Witch's King
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 10 Prologue 2|Prologue: Dance Dance Dance]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Afterword|Afterword]]



===Volume 11===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]



===Volume 12 [EXPECTED FINAL]===

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:larethian|larethian]]
:*[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]]

===Editors===
All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Theurgiclinkman|Theurgiclinkman]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:bzk3000|bzk3000]]
:*[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]]

:*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]

==Series Overview==
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 1 (November 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4-8291-3347-7)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 2 (January 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3367-5)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 3 (March 19, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3385-9)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 4 (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3419-1)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 5 (September 19, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3441-2)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 6 (May 20, 2010 ISBN 978-4-8291-3523-5)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 7 (January 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3603-4)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 8 (July 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3658-4)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 9 (December 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3710-9)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 10 (April 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3750-5)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 11 (November 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4-8291-3819-9)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 12 (May 18, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3886-1)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

The Circumstances Leading to Waltraute's Marriage:Volume1 Chapter 1

2013-06-25T15:07:05Z

182.173.207.30: /* Part 6 */

==Chapter 1: Jack and the Beanstalk was Set to a Backdrop of Norse Mythology==

===Part 1===

A Valkyrie descended to the human world of Midgard.

She had long blonde hair and white skin. She was tall for a woman, but had a much more slender frame than a man. It was a balance that could not be maintained by any soul born of a human mother. Her beauty was not the type that was meant to draw the opposite sex to her. Her beauty was wrapped in a chill like a flower offered up to a slaughtered foe.

Her appearance was that of a woman in her mid-twenties, but human aging did not apply to a Valkyrie. She had been fighting for much, much longer than that.

The armor she wore was green. However, that was just one aspect of the armor. It was magic armor that could freely change its properties to suit the situation. The aurora seen in the northern sky was actually the constantly changing light produced by a Valkyrie's armor.

She held what looked like a bluish-white spear in her right hand, but it was made up of the very lightning that fell from the sky. A swing of her weapon was enough to slaughter all who had made themselves enemies of the heavenly world of Asgard. They would be destroyed down to their souls and unable to even join the realm of the dead. That divine punishment was known as the Spear of Destroying Lightning and it held enough destructive power to warrant such a name.

“Is that all?”

She was surrounded by nothing but rubble.

The name of the maiden who glowed radiantly amid the blackened scenery was Waltraute.

She was tall but only when compared to a human woman. Even so, she stood triumphant above all those around her. She had crushed, wiped out, and burned away all those who had been taller or larger than her.

No one could imagine that a false temple gaudily decorated with gold and marble had stood there not long before. All that remained was black. Pitch black. The garish decorations had been torn down and all that was left had turned pure black as if to attest to their sins.

Sinners.

Heretics.

Those rebels who had joined with the giants to intentionally create monsters and then used the offspring as slaves had all been purged. They had committed three major sins. Loving those beyond their species was not one of them. It was joining with the giants for their own personal greed that had been one of those sins. The second had been using the offspring as tools. Even if they were half human, using anyone with a human soul as a tool was a sin. And the last was that they had offered up their young to join with the giants rather than doing it themselves. It had been judged that the ultimate punishment was required.

…Actually, Odin had only ordered Waltraute to sort out the souls of the youths who were like to die in the disturbance and lead only those necessary to Valhalla, the great hall of the heavenly world. However, she had used a bit too much strength as she had a tendency to do.

Thanks to that, it had all ended before a large-scale tragedy could occur, and all of the owners of the souls she was supposed to guide had survived.

There was a reason Valkyries did not stand at the top of everything even though they were the strongest when it came to pure power.

Without giving even a glance to the survivors who had their heads hanging down, Waltraute looked up into the sky and spoke to someone who was not present.

“Report. Situation 3469 is complete. …I suppose the ruler on the throne is angry again. But I suppose the queen of the realm of the dead is also gnashing her teeth at missing out on those impure souls. With that in mind, let’s just call this even.”

The humans living in Midgard would likely be unable to understand some of what the gods said. They purposefully tried to keep the humans from understanding more than they had to.

“Understood. So I have authorization to return. Tell Heimdallr to guide me along the route. Over.”

As she finished speaking, a single ray of light burst through the dark clouds above her head. It fell directly atop Waltraute. The next thing she knew, a giant white horse was standing next to her. Waltraute climbed atop the horse and her hair floated up unnaturally. Once that change in gravity reached the white horse’s giant body as well, Waltraute’s very existence would be temporarily split into pieces and she would leave the human world of Midgard while overcoming all forms of aerodynamic restrictions.

But then…

An error occurred in the return process.

A boy was weakly clinging onto Waltraute’s right leg as she sat atop the white horse.

“A survivor, hm?” said the Valkyrie with an emotionless look in her eyes. “Do you wish to head to Valhalla to experience the battles of the heavenly world? You need not be so hasty. If you continue to possess such a valiant and just soul, that time will surely come.”

“So beautiful.”

The boy’s context-less comment was spoken with a hoarse voice.

He was looking at Waltraute’s golden hair that was reflecting the light shining down on her.

“Can I have some?”

Waltraute fell silent.

Valkyries had but one role to play for the humans of Midgard…or so it should have been. From experience, she knew there were irregular situations that would occasionally occur.

In other words…

Sometimes, a man would fall in love with a Valkyrie.

“I am sorry, but I cannot do that,” she replied with an icy voice.

The boy did not seem to understand the situation.

“Why not?”

“We live in different worlds. The world tree Yggdrasil divides up the nine worlds. The divisions between worlds may only be crossed for the purposes of a battle. That is why I am here in Midgard now. Crossing those divisions for no reason would cause a battle in and of itself.”

“Ohh…” The boy’s mouth opened wide but it was unclear what exactly seemed to have impressed the boy. “So you can’t stay here?”

“I am not saying I cannot, but I see no rational reason to do so.”

“Mhh…”

“?”

“I can’t accept that. This isn’t the time to talk about things in that way.”

“Hm?” Waltraute looked slightly puzzled.

Waltraute did not understand the subtleties of human romance, so she chose the method her experience had taught her was the quickest option of dealing with such problems.

She grabbed the Spear of Destroying Lightning in her right hand.

She intentionally made it start noisily sending sparks flying every which way.

“Whatever the reason may be and whatever that person may say, a Valkyrie has the authority to deem anyone who stands in her way as evil. Be warned that anyone who blocks my path is destined to fall defeated before me.”

“Hm? Hmm? So if I beat you, you’ll do whatever I ask you?”

“Mh!? Wait a second!! What kind of roundabout thinking led you to that conclusion!? I was merely saying that anyone who got in my way would meet a bitter fate!!”

“I see… So I could marry you…”

“You’re just assuming you would win!! A-ahem. Soul born in the human world of Midgard, do you truly believe that frail glow of yours is enough to stand up to Waltraute, the fourth sister of the nine Valkyries?”

“Let’s fight!! Let’s fight!! Waltraute, tell me the rules of the fight!!”

“Dammit! I let my name slip out!?”

But Waltraute was not so cruel as to actually begin a competition of strength with that boy of Midgard as she would utterly demolish him.

(Oh, I know. I can give this human an utterly impossible challenge.)

That was the standard pattern for goddesses and princesses from all over the world both in ancient and modern times.

Waltraute cleared her throat and said, “My challenge to you is to scale the world tree Yggdrasil with your own strength. Once you arrive at the heavenly world of Asgard, I will accept your marriage proposal.”

(There is no way he can do it. Not even a Valkyrie like me could manage that. A soul born in the human world will likely be too overcome with awe upon seeing the world tree Yggdrasil to even touch it.)

“…What does ‘scale’ mean?”

“It means ‘climb’ and is usually used in the context of a mountain or a cliff!! I am telling you to climb up that giant tree with just those two hands of yours!!”

“Ehh!?”

“Th-that’s right. How about that? Can’t do it, can you? Simply impossible, isn’t it? Give up here and join with a human woman like a proper human man. A neighborhood childhood friend can be a surprisingly excellent choice. And now, I will be going.”

“All you have to do is climb a tree and you get to marry a Valkyrie!? I-I have to go tell everyone!!”

“Wait!! This is not a custom of my race! This is a competition that is only valid between the two of us!! If a large number of humans begin trying to climb the world tree Yggdrasil, the head god Odin will mistake it for a rebellion!!”

“Then I’ll climb it! If I climb Yggdrasil, I get to marry you, right!? You’re the one that said it, Waltraute!!”

“Mh.”

It seemed the boy truly intended to attempt the challenge, but Waltraute could not treat the challenge lightly as it was a competition with a winner and a loser.

The Valkyries were the members of the gods that dealt with battles and they were something like the strict guardians of competitions in the human world of Midgard.

Whose jurisdiction the world tree Yggdrasil fell under was a bit vague, but the competition was rooted in the human world of Midgard, so she had to be strict about it.

Also…

If the challenge was nothing more than something the boy had come up with, Waltraute could simply refuse to participate. However, Waltraute had been the one to suggest the challenge and the boy had accepted. That meant the competition had become official the second the boy had okayed it. Waltraute could not back out now.

“F-fine then. I will accept the competition. But a soul of Midgard will never be able to scale the world tree Yggdrasil.”

“I can do it.”

“The heavenly world of Asgard is literally above the clouds. If you run out of strength partway up and fall off, only death awaits you. Are you still willing?”

“I can do it.”

Even under Waltraute’s icy gaze that could cause heretics and even giants and dragons to tremble in fear, the human boy gave a defiant response.

(Those are the eyes of a warrior.)

But in the next instant, the boy gave a big grin, swung one arm around in a circle, and said, “Okay, I’ll climb up before you know it! Once I’m ready, I’ll head to Yggdrasil, so you wait at the goal point in Asgard!! That’s another rule!!”

“Wait,” said Waltraute suddenly from atop the white horse. “Why do you wish to marry me so much?”

“Hm?” The boy replied almost immediately. “Because you’re beautiful.”

“…”

“Waltraute, I will definitely climb up Yggdrasil, and we’ll get married when I do!!”

Once Waltraute returned to the heavenly world of Asgard, Heimdallr the watchman asked her a question.

“…Why didn’t you just refuse?”

A Valkyrie usually remained completely expressionless, but Waltraute’s cheeks reddened slightly and her eyes darted away when he asked that question.

“O-once the competition had been established, I could hardly just refuse him outright!!”

Heimdallr had been wondering why she had not simply returned to Asgard from the beginning, but before he could say anything further, Waltraute’s eyes darted away once more and she continued speaking.

“That’s…That’s right. It’s a competition, so I had no choice!! I am a strict guardian of competitions after all! Whatever it may entail, I must let it carry out to its conclusion once it has been established!!”

“Wait, don’t tell me you’re letting this go because he said you were beautiful and said he would marry you after he managed to climb u-…Eeee! Eeee!!””

“Could you explain to me what part of what I said led you to believe that? And could you give an explanation for why you are grinning like that?”

“I-is this invisible wall that is hard as thick concrete nothing but your aura of intimidation!? No, wait! I get it! I get it! Don’t bring out the Spear of Destroying Lightning! Wait, wait!!”

Heimdallr trembled in fear when faced with that grand destructive power that was being used to hide Waltraute’s embarrassment.

Whatever she may have said, her true feelings were clearly visible on her face.

Most everyone was too frightened of her to try, but Waltraute was surprisingly weak to those who maintained a strong will while interacting with her.

===Part 2===

On one end of the heavenly world of Asgard were the seven runways of Bifröst.

They may have been known as “runways”, but the process by which they were used was quite complex. The user’s “existence” was split into pieces, and they could then be freely sent to any of the 9 worlds while ignoring all aerodynamic restrictions. It was not a complete “teleportation”. Technically, the user was accelerated to 97% of the speed of light, but the size of the nine worlds meant it was more or less instantaneous.

The Valkyrie armor that was broken to pieces along with Waltraute would react and spread out. That process caused a giant aurora to fill the night sky when a Valkyrie was sent flying through the sky.

It was largely due to Bifröst and the Valkyries that the Æsir were able to display such tremendous power in the nine worlds. It took a slight amount of time to begin the process, but in exchange, a military force made up of the Valkyries and the spirits of the dead known as Einherjar that were under their control could be sent wherever they were needed. The earlier annihilation of the heretics should be enough to demonstrate how much of a threat that was.

And…

Waltraute was now peering down to the human world of Midgard from the edge of Bifröst. Heimdallr the watchman was in charge of controlling Bifröst, so he was utterly fed up with the Valkyrie that was obstructing the path.

“Um, if you stay there, the 3rd runway can’t be used…”

“You have seven of them. The loss of one or two is no big deal.”

“Um, do you have any idea how many dozens of flights come through every hour? This is an issue of efficiency and distribution. You’re causing a traffic jam. Surely you know how blocking a seemingly empty lane can cause a huge backup on the highway. If you block the 3rd runway, the percentage of late flights will jump up to-…”

“What is your point?”

“Oh…um…nothing…I guess…Sigh…”

When she glared at him, Heimdallr shrunk down like he was preparing to close himself up in a small box.

While crouched down, Heimdallr said, “But was there really any reason to take that verbal promise seriously?”

“H-hmph! I do not think that boy from Midgard can climb the world tree Yggdrasil. But now that the competition has been established, I must see it through to the end as a Valkyrie. In the best case, he will make it to the base of the world tree and be too overwhelmed to do anything more. In the worst case, his awe upon seeing Yggdrasil will be too great and he will not even make it to the base.”

“…So in the ‘worst case’, the boy doesn’t even come for you?”

The glance that was as sharp as a spear that Heimdallr received in response to his unwanted comment caused his entire body to freeze in place. He realized he could not make his body any smaller than it already was.

Waltraute composed herself and said, “At any rate, I am only watching over this competition to its end. And that end will be the boy’s loss. If he does not show up, that counts as a loss. Once that happens, I will be freed from this nonsensical verbal promise of marriage.”

“Um…”

“It is true that the boy had the eyes of warrior when he announced he would climb the world tree. Those were the eyes of someone with a will strong enough to challenge a Valkyrie to a competition. But words are cheap. He is sure to lose his nerve when he sees the true recklessness of this challenge…Why are you interrupting me?”

“The boy has arrived.”

“!?!?!?”

Waltraute frantically looked back over the edge of the 3rd runway and to the human world of Midgard.

“Impossible…Impossible!! Does that boy have no fear of death!?”

“ ‘That he would go this far for an unrefined, battle-crazy girl that wears armor year-round like me just sets my heart aflutt-…’ No, I was just kidding! Please! Please forgive me! I won’t make any more liberal translations of your thoughts, so please spare me from the lightning!!” As Heimdallr held his hands up to cover his head, he looked down toward the surface. “J-Jack Elvan was it? According to the data we have on him, he comes from the middle class on Midgard.”

But of course, the boy had not arrived in Asgard.

The base of Yggdrasil was in Midgard. The boy had made it to that giant tree.

He truly seemed intent on climbing up that tree.

Any normal human would have been too filled with awe at the site of Yggdrasil and with a general fear of heading to another world to even think about trying to climb the world tree. Nevertheless, that boy had burst through those limitations.

It was called a tree, but the trunk was as thick as a standard-sized city was wide, so it felt more like rock climbing. The complexly intertwined branches and hollows almost turned it into something like a labyrinth.

Waltraute used magic to enhance her already superhuman senses (not that she was human in the first place), so she just had to stare down with her eyes wide to see every step the boy took.

At the base of the world tree, the boy said, “I have my handkerchief, some snacks for if I get hungry, and a water bottle. Okay, time to go.”

“He’s extremely lightly equipped!! Wait, he’s not even wearing boots! Those are sandals! At least prepare a lifeline…Ah, he started climbing! He really started climbing!! He started climbing up Yggdrasil in sandals! What do I do!?”

“…Th-there would be nothing wrong with you heading down to save him, right? You can just head down and grab him. I can open up one of Bifröst’s runways for you.”

“You fool!!!!” Waltraute’s iron fist sent Heimdallr’s giant form rolling across the runway like a pebble. “I am a heavenly being that rules over battles and I watch over all events with a winner and a loser!! I cannot interfere in a competition with clear rules!!”

“B-bghh…bbh…”

Heimdallr let out a groan without even a shred of intelligence in it, but he was not listening to what Waltraute was saying. He had more important worries.

Meanwhile, something happened down at the surface.

Even though Asgard was literally above the clouds, the boy was sitting on a branch and reaching for his water bottle after only climbing about 10 meters.

“Hahh…I’m exhausted.”

“You weakling!!” shouted Waltraute.

“U-um, ten meters is pretty high up for a human,” commented Heimdallr.

“That is not the issue here! He said that he would climb Yggdrasil and marry me. Even if the reward is completely ridiculous, it is still a sacred competition with a Valkyrie. And yet…And yet…that bastard!! Only 10 meters!? That is an insult to the one whose fate hangs in the balance here, is it not!?”

“Um…So basically you’re upset about that being as far as his feelings for you went and you want him to try a little harder? …Gyaaahhh! I’m sorry!!”

Waltraute seemed to want to avoid using her overwhelming strength on Heimdallr himself (despite the punch from earlier), so she started destroying the runway of Bifröst. Heimdallr began apologizing with all his strength because Bifröst’s destruction would do serious social damage to him.

But then he noticed something.

He pointed down toward the surface and said, “Look at that. There’s something down there!”

“Mh?”

Waltraute looked down and spotted a white cat approaching the boy who was resting on a branch of Yggdrasil.

For some reason the cat was able to speak the human language.

“Hey, there. What are you doing here? It’s dangerous being this high up. You’ll get hurt if you fall.”

“…That’s surprisingly good advice for a talking cat,” commented Heimdallr.

“…”

The boy responded by saying, “I’m climbing the world tree. Waltraute is waiting for me.”

“I-I am not waiting!!”

“But you aren’t trying to stop him either,” added Heimdallr.

“Of course not. This is a serious competition!!”

The cat then said, “But look up. Do you really think you can climb all the way up there?”

“I can,” replied the boy.

“How about you head down instead. If you go to Jötunheimr, you can find some magic water<ref> This may refer to '''Mímisbrunnr''', the magical water who holds wisdom. Odin sacrificed one eye to drink from this well </ref> that will give you any knowledge you wish for.”

“But Waltraute isn’t there.”

“If you drink the water of knowledge, homework will never be a problem again.”

“…Really?”

“Really, really. So give up on going somewhere as boring as Asgard and come with me to-…”

That was when Waltraute threw the Spear of Destroying Lightning.

With a tremendous noise, a bluish-white spear stabbed down in a straight line from heaven to earth. It passed directly in front of the boy and mercilessly struck the talking white cat down to the very depths of the surface.

Lightning.

The symbol of divine punishment.

While breathing erratically, Waltraute shouted down at the surface knowing full well her voice would not reach.

“Don’t interfere with a serious competition, you fool!! Do you want him to gain a body that cannot even reach the realm of the dead!?”

“Th-the kitty… The pretty kitty…!?” said Heimdallr.

“That was actually the Midgard Serpent!!<ref>Jormungand, the Midgard Serpent, was one of three children fathered on the giantess Angroba by Loki, the Norse god of mischief and trickery.</ref> When Útgarða-Loki tricked Thor, that giant snake aided in Útgarða-Loki’s illusions by transforming into a cat to leave Thor unprepared!! Look, the transformation is starting to come off. Creepy scales are starting to cover its body!! No competition can be fair with a monster like that involved!!”

“Oh, you’re right. It really is Jörmungandr,” said Heimdallr.

Waltraute folded her arms in front of her armor’s breastplate.

“Honestly. Even a beast powerful enough to stand on the same level as Thor is getting in the way… This is why you cannot take fate lightly. That boy need only think of the competition. Giving him that is proper manners as his opponent.”

“But the boy seems worried about the snake that fell to the surface. He’s climbing back down to check on it.”

“~ ~ ~!! Take. This. Competition. Seriously!!”

Waltraute started childishly stomping her feet in frustration, but she had only just declared that she would not directly interfere.

===Part 3===

After looking after the cat that had fallen to the surface, the boy began climbing Yggdrasil once more. (Incidentally, the cat tried to warn the boy again, but this time out of actual devotion rather than as a trick. However, it was driven off by a number of Spears of Destroying Lightning. She insisted this was because she would be responsible if the boy ended up getting to know the snake in the middle of the challenge.)

“So you don’t want him looking at anyone but you?”

“Ah?”

Heimdallr the watchman curled up under the crushing pressure of the piercing glare and immense aura of intimidation that were sent his way.

After the interlude with the cat, the boy continued to climb up the giant tree without obstruction. (Or rather, nothing was able to approach him while Waltraute had her frightening gaze on him.) As nothing was happening, Heimdallr started letting out yawn after yawn, but Waltraute’s gaze was as intent as ever.

“At this rate, he might actually make it all the way up.”

“Tch!! But if that happens, I have no choice! This was a serious competition!! I, Waltraute the fourth of the nine Valkyrie sisters, will of course perfectly carry out her duty as the loser! E-even if that means I must marry him!!”

“I see. I see.” Heimdallr had grown bored, so he carelessly let a comment slip out. “You keep going on about marriage, but what exactly do you plan to let that boy do once you marry him? Are you prepared to ask him the age old question of, ‘Would you like dinner, a bath, or the third option which you had damn well better choose’?”

“I-I am not going to lose, you fool!!”

“Of course, the acrobatics of the naked apron are basically a given with newlyweds.”

“Wh-what? What is this naked apron you speak of?”

“Well, you take it and you do this,” said Heimdallr as he explained it mostly with some vague gestures.

“…!?!?!?”

Without thinking, Waltruate brought down her fist and Heimdallr very nearly became one with the 3rd runway.

“B-bbhh!! Bgegbgbb!!”

“H-how much of an idiot are you!? I simply cannot believe that you could have such perverted thoughts!!”

“G-gbh… But the passion of newlyweds often leads them to cross those perverted lines. They tend to calm down a bit after a year, though.”

“S-so my loss comes with that kind of penalty?”

“You’ll have to head into the bath to wash his back and feed him small fruits directly from your mouth. Oh, and youthful indiscretions put serving him food on your nude body just barely in the range of the acceptable. By the way, I prefer the dolce type with whipped cream and strawberries over the proper type that uses seafood.”

“Wait, wait, wait!! How can the word marriage have so many different chips piled up on top of it!?”

“But I thought you weren’t going to lose.”

“Uuh…!?”

“No matter how many chips are piled up, it doesn’t matter so long as you win, right?”

“Th-that is exactly right.”

While trembling, Waltraute folded her arms in front of her breastplate and struck an impressive pose. She then shouted from the bottom of her gut.

“N-none of it matters as long as I do not lose! I just have to win!! As a Valkyrie, a heavenly being that rules over battles, I am a master of competitions!! I do not even need to think about the possibility of losing!! Mutter, mutter…”

“But the job of a Valkyrie is to gather the souls of those who valiantly died in battle, so aren’t you actually more associated with the losing side of-…bgyaaahhh!! Don’t strike me on the end of my elbow like that! Ah, my arm’s gone numb!!”

As those residents of the heavenly world argued, something changed.

“Hmm. He seems to be having trouble.”

“Look how high he is. He is bound to get tired after climbing a tree this long. In fact, I think climbing up using pure physical strength and without any guidance from you would be impossible even for the human Siegfried in his heyday. I am a Valkyrie and I am not even sure if I could do it.”

“No, that isn’t what I meant.”

“Then what did you mean?”

“Well…” Heimdallr pulled out a clear stone slate and called up a few pieces of data. “The world tree Yggdrasil does not actually divide up the nine worlds. And it holds up the heavens and the earth.”

“So?”

“Um, do you know the relationship between altitude and atmospheric pressure? The higher you go, the less oxygen there is. Divine beings like us are fine, but I think a human child is in trouble if he does not have oxygen.”

“…”

Waltraute’s face gradually paled.

“So…what exactly…does that mean?”

“We know for a fact that boy is climbing Yggdrasil and approaching Asgard,” said Heimdallr as he looked at the data. “But the closer a human gets to the heavenly world, the closer he gets to death. I believe that boy will die if he does arrive…”

“Wait, wait, wait.”

Waltraute stopped Heimdallr with one hand.

If the boy lost, his hopes would be dashed, and if he won, he would die.

Waltraute insisted that she had no desire at all to marry the boy, but she could not stand for the competition to be unfair.

Basically, Valkyries were obsessed with competitions.

Brynhildr, the oldest sister, had once failed in a similar issue involving marriage. The human Siegfried had cheated on her (he had been given a potion to erase his memories, so he had not realized what he was doing), so she had plotted his death. When that plot had succeeded, she attempted to take her own life.

“I made sure to report this incident to Odin and received proper authorization for the competition. We cannot have him treating a child climbing the tree as a rebel after all. And that eyepatched god of war vouched for the fairness of the competition. The head god saw this as a fair competition, so why is something like this happening!?”

“Maybe this was the reason Odin gave you authorization.”

“What…?”

“That bearded old man does not hesitate to cause wars in the human world just to obtain some skilled souls of those killed in battle. Actually trying to climb Yggdrasil would require bravery on a ridiculous level and everything is going well so far. That god of war would want a soul like that very, very badly. In other words, he might have purposefully overlooked the flaw in the rules in order to have that boy die and join the Einherjar.”

===Part 4===

His actual feelings were a bit more complicated.

In the great hall at the innermost portion of Valhalla, the one-eyed war god Odin sat on an extremely ostentatious throne. He exchanged a glance with his wife Frigg.

Odin looked about 40 and Frigg about 30, so they did not particularly look the part of the gods who had watched the entire history of the world. However, their appearance had no connection to their age because they had eaten the apples of immortality grown by the goddess Iðunn.

“I am opposed to this,” said Frigg. “Whatever your reasons may be, you are interfering with their efforts to acquire a family. Not to mention killing one of them.”

“You only think that because you are the goddess of marriage. And I think the way I do because I am the god of war and battle.”

“…”

“We cannot allow Waltraute to join with a human boy. Surely you know that intellectually even if you feel otherwise.”

“Are you referring to the fact that the Valkyries are a set of nine and that set is what controls the military force of Einherjar?”

“Even if they are nine individuals, their essences are connected. Waltraute alone is the same as the other eight. If she yields to a single human, that binds the other eight as well. The right to command the entire force of Einherjar will indirectly fall to that boy.”

“Yes, the Wagner Method. But is there any reason to go along with it? If you kick out Waltraute, you should still be able to maintain the Valkyrie system.”

“One role of the Valkyries is to provide a link between gods and men. They cannot be reorganized based simply on the circumstances of the gods. That is the entire point of the Wagner Method and why their form is that which is easiest to imagine for humans. …Surely you know why the Valkyries appear as beautiful women,” said Odin lightly as he sat atop his throne.

His throne was named Hliðskjálf and it gave any who sat in it the power to see across the entire world. Wagner was a very out of place name for that setting and time period, but he was able to use that throne to draw in information from “other places”.

“This is quite a problem,” said Odin despite not sounding troubled in the slightest. “We cannot have things turn out like that. Why do you think we have been gathering the souls of those who died in battle? It is all for the sake of the final war of Ragnarök. The evil spirits and giants are bad enough, so we do not need a third force joining in the fray.”

“And so you are going to take that boy’s life?”

“It is only a problem because it is a marriage between equals.” Odin gave a bitter smile to Frigg’s criticism. “But a Valkyrie has complete control over the souls of those who have died in battle. The opposite cannot be. Once that boy has died and become an Einherjar, Waltraute will have control over him. Once that happens, he cannot control Waltraute. Nor can he gain control over the Einherjar forces. Once that happens, we can happily celebrate their marriage.”

He took the idea of human life so lightly because he was the god of war.

He was not a god that protected those participating in a war; he was a god who preserved the state of war itself.

To those who got wrapped up in the war, he may have seemed like a wandering disaster (with a will of its own).

Frigg on the other hand was a goddess who helped humans join together and create new life, so she could only sigh. People often had difficulty understanding how the goddess of all types of marriage could end up married to someone as horrible as him.

[[Image:Waltraute_v01_037.jpg|thumb]]

But with the way the head god was, it would have been difficult for the world to continue on without a productive goddess like her by his side.

“At any rate, that boy must die no matter what you think.”

“I do not wish for that boy to fall in battle. If he does, their relationship will no longer fall into the category of marriage,” said Frigg. “Also, even if that a boy loses his life here, there is no guarantee that he will be picked up as an Einherjar, is there?”

“That is not my responsibility.” Odin shrugged. “I control those humans who have valiant souls. If he does not meet that requirement, then I have no duty to protect him. I am not about to steal a soul that has fallen into the realm of the dead.”

“I see.” Frigg sighed. “While that child may look gentle, a lot of violent emotions are hidden within. Do not blame me for what happens if this plot of yours is discovered.”

“Ha ha. What can a single angry human do?”

“That is not who I meant.” Frigg looked over toward the entrance of the great hall. “I was referring to Waltraute.”

In the next instant, a great trembling shook Valhalla.

At first, Odin thought a large explosion had occurred within. It sounded like the gods had started fighting to the death.

But he was wrong.

The tremendous vibrations continued and grew closer as they did. This was not the sound of a fight. Finally, Odin realized what it was.

“Footsteps…?” Sweat dripped down the ridges of the head god’s nose. “Mere footsteps are giving off this much resolve? Wait, I never gave Waltraute this much output!!”

“Anger over your interference with the competition is just a front. A maiden’s rage can grow without limit when something gets in the way of her love. But I suppose a god of war would not know anything about that.”

“Kh. In other words, that boy carelessly crossing between the nine worlds has caused a distortion in the very concept of battles!? How much did the three Norn goddesses of destiny know about this? Is this going to hasten the final war of Ragnarök!?”

“Sigh. You war-obsessed idiot…”

The doors of the entrance burst open. The thunder god Thor, who held the #2 spot when it came to power, came tumbling into the great hall.

“E-eee!! Father!! Father!!”

“What is it, Thor? Your face looks beat up and your hair is all frizzy!”

“I-I lost in a battle of thunder… My entire identity as the thunder god has been denied, so what am I to do now!?”

The area on the other side of the open doors was pitch black.

The killer intent emitted by sapient beings was supposed to be invisible, yet Odin clearly saw an illusion before his eyes.

It was obvious who was emitting it.

The darkness and thickness of the shadow showed the approach of the danger.

As he leaned against the wall on one side of the great hall, Loki gave a thin smile and said, “…Hm. The world destroyed by a single love. Not bad.”

“When the hell did you get here!? And don’t think you can become the star if you keep making those Chuunibyou-esque comments, you lover of temporary pleasures!!”

Odin had fallen into a complete panic, so he started yelling at someone completely unrelated to the danger at hand. Seeing that, Frigg brought one hand to her cheek and sighed yet again.

She had to wonder why all the men in the heavenly world knew so little about the subtleties of romance and never did anything for women.

She silently thought they could learn a thing or two from that boy, but actually said, “At least try to calm her down. This is a little too soon for you to be heading into the twilight, don’t you think?”

===Part 5===

Ignorant of the issues involved for those adults (or rather, gods), the boy continued grabbing at the rough bark of the world tree Yggdrasil on his way to Asgard.

However, his breathing grew erratic.

His face grew pale.

He entered an altitude sickness-like state, but it would not end there. As he continued on, there would be even less oxygen and the atmospheric pressure would fall. As the air grew thinner, the temperature dropped due to the loss of the atmosphere’s insulation. A cold wind reminiscent of midwinter blew through the area around the boy.

It would not have been surprising had he stopped there.

But if he lost consciousness, he would end up falling down to the surface from that high altitude.

As the boy continued grabbing the bark despite the blood oozing from his fingertips, two ravens flew up to him.

They spoke simultaneously.

“Hi there! I’m Muninn!!”

“You’re Huginn!!

“We were forced to run over and give you a message!!”

“We were forced to run over and give you a message!!”

The boy who had not been at all fazed by the talking cat replied, “But you flew.”

“He played the straight man! Now we know you’re not too far gone to do that!!”

“Anyway…ahem. We have a message from Waltraute. Are you ready?”

“…Hm. I really shouldn’t get any help from her while climbing Yggdrasil.”

“This is important information about that very competition. And we don’t really need your permission, so we’ll just tell you. Here goes!”

“Mhh…”

The boy looked displeased, but the ravens’ voices changed.

They now spoke with the voice of that Valkyrie he had met. Muninn and Huginn stood on the boy’s left and right shoulders so the boy could listen to the voice as if he was hearing it via headphones.

“Can you hear me, boy? I now know more or less what that bearded old man is planning. For a human, it seems there is little difference between approaching the heavenly world of Asgard and approaching death. Odin purposefully overlooked that fact to bring you into the army of Einherjar.”

“…”

“If you do not wish to die, climb down from Yggdrasil now. That is what I wish for as well. Surely the marriage you have imagined is not one that occurs after your own death. And I did not set up this challenge for it to have such a ridiculous result.”

The boy fell silent for a bit.

He remained perfectly still while clinging to the bark.

The two ravens tilted their heads as they looked at his face from the side.

Finally, the boy raised his head and said, “You must be enemy characters sent here to mislead me!!”

===Part 6===

Meanwhile, Waltraute tore at her golden hair with both hands as she shot Spears of Destroying Lightning every which way into the sky. This surprised the female driver of the chariot of the sun so much that a solar eclipse very nearly occurred.

She had brushed aside her stubborn posturing and bent her competition-crazy beliefs in order to help that boy, and yet he had rejected it.

“Oooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! How could this happeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeennnnnnnnnnnnnn!?”

“…And after he showed no doubts about that cat that suddenly started talking.”

For his unnecessary comment, Waltraute grabbed Heimdallr with one hand and swung him around.

Seeing that, Frigg cut in, “Can’t you say you have recognized his great efforts and go save him?”

“I-I…I simply can’t do that, Lady Frigg! Doing so would make the competition invalid preventing it from ever being concluded! No conclusion would mean putting it off forever and…no, wait, wait! I would essentially be forfeiting the match myself which would mean…vahhh vahhh!!”

“…Hmm. I see you think more like Odin when it comes to this kind of thing. (Of course, you could resolve everything by proposing to him yourself.)”

Waltraute was too stubborn to do that, but the human boy would obviously be unable to reach Asgard under his own strength.

[[Image:Waltraute_v01_047.jpg|thumb]]

It was obvious she would have to do something to save that boy (and for them to get married, but Waltraute would never admit it herself).

“(Heimdallr, Heimdallr.)”

“(Uuh…Cough. What is it, Lady Frigg?)”

“(Do you have any good ideas as to how to get Waltraute to go to that boy?)”

“(If so, I would not have let her push me around this long.)”

“(How about we send in another Valkyrie?)”

“(She already struck down the Midgard Serpent for interfering. If another Valkyrie approached him, a war amongst the Valkyries would probably break out with them yelling about NTR this and NTR that.)”

“(I have heard that the essences of the nine Valkyries are connected, but I suppose they still fight due to their individual differences.)”

“Hmm…”

The two gods could not think of any truly good ideas.

But as the boy did not have much time, they decided to suggest every idea that came to their mind.

“Waltraute, what if you make it so you lose rather than having the boy win? The competition is set to end when that boy reaches the heavenly world where you are waiting for him. So if you head down to the human world first, you would ‘lose’ and be able to marry him.”

“I cannot do that!! I cannot intentionally lose a competition someone is risking their life over! That would be blaspheming that boy’s serious efforts!!”

“Um… He just has to climb up with his own strength, right? I can send down an airtight flying swan boat for him. He can pedal it himself, so…”

“No, you fool!! He has to do it with his own strength! Tools he prepared himself are one thing, but a tool handed to him by a third party is out of the question!!”

“This Valkyrie is a giant pain in the ass.”

“This Valkyrie is a giant pain in the ass.”

The two gods may have simultaneously grumbled in complaint, but they were not ready to give up yet. That human boy was in real danger (and if he died, Waltraute would likely physically destroy the heavenly world).

However, it seemed Waltraute refused to lend the boy a helping hand no matter what happened and she would use her top-class spear to strike down anyone else who might try to interfere. It was more or less impossible for the boy to reach Asgard under his own strength, so the two gods could only wait as the countdown until the end of the world continued.

But then Frigg clapped her hands together.

“I know! Waltraute, what about this?”

“?”

===Part 7===

As he grabbed at Yggdrasil’s bark, the boy could tell his fingertips were gradually losing feeling. The air was thin, his ears were ringing horribly, and the cold wind ripping into him was robbing his body of heat. His consciousness began to grow cloudy and he could no longer feel pain in his hands that were ripped open and bleeding.

He could climb no further.

Nor could he head back down.

He really did understand. He understood that his request had been reckless. The boy’s young heart accurately came to the conclusion that the pain and cold he was feeling were punishment for trying to obtain what he did not deserve.

But…

He continued on nonetheless.

“…Wal…traute…”

He did not give up. He knew he had been wrong, but he still did not give up. And so the boy ignored the blood flowing from his palm and forced his cloudy mind to make his body move. The boy did indeed continue on up even if it was at a rate no faster than a caterpillar crawling up the tree.

“Wait for me… I will…definitely win…”

And then the boy’s hand slipped.

He did not know if it was due to strength leaving his hand or if it had merely slipped on the blood flowing from it. Even though he could not feel pain, he could still feel that the hand was no longer supporting his weight and that he was beginning to fall. A chill ran down his spine, but he could not stop his body now that it had begun to fall.

The boy’s expression remained unchanged in that final moment

He did even have the presence of mind left to change his expression.

He did only one thing.

He reached out his hand.

He stretched it upwards.

He reached for the giant rough trunk he was supposed to be holding onto.

He was not swinging his arms around in an unsightly desperate attempt to regain his balance. He was trying to continue on despite knowing it was hopeless and impossible.

He knew he could only reach air, but he still stretched out his hand.

In that moment when the boy should have fallen upside down towards the surface, he suddenly felt support return to his body in midair. The next thing he knew, the suffocating lack of oxygen and slicing cold wind were gone. A beam of light had shone down from beyond the dark clouds. And two arms were now supporting the boy.

It was Waltraute.

The golden-haired Valkyrie was riding a white horse.

The boy had no idea how she had appeared, but even as Waltraute held the boy in midair, they continued to fall down according to gravity. However, she expressionlessly had the giant white horse effortlessly land on a narrow branch of the world tree.

The boy’s first question showed what he cared about more than the fact he had survived.

“…Did I lose?”

“No.” Waltraute shook her head. “You were the victor of this competition.”

“How?” asked the boy while being held in the Valkyrie’s arms. “I fell from Yggdrasil. I didn’t make it to Asgard. I got help from you partway there, so I lost….”

“That is not the proper way to look at this.” Waltraute looked the boy directly in the eye with her icy (in appearance only) eyes. “It is true I reached out to help you. But that is only because you made me do so. I had no intention of helping you. I intended to merely observe no matter what happened. However, you made me break my own rule. It was you that made me want to reach out to help you so badly that I would break my own rule. For that reason, my arrival here was accomplished with your own strength.”

“…I don’t really get it.”

“The rules stated that you would climb Yggdrasil with your own strength. If you hold the power to summon a Valkyrie, then having me take you to Asgard is still using your own strength, is it not?” Waltraute then added, “The rules also stated that you would win when you arrived in Asgard where I waited. I must accept defeat as penalty for leaving Asgard in the middle of the competition.”

===Part 8===

Some time later, the boy was still in the human world of Midgard and Waltraute was peering down from a runway of Bifröst on the edge of the heavenly world of Asgard.

This interfered with Heimdallr’s work, so he looked troubled as he asked, “How long are you going to do this?”

“Sh-shut up. He went through a lot. It only happened because of the faulty rules I came up with, so I need to observe him to make sure there are no lasting effects.”

“If you’re that worried, you could have chosen not to live apart…”

“Make no mistake, you fool!!”

Waltraute’s iron fist flew and sent Heimdallr writhing in pain from enough damage to immediately kill someone who was not a god.

Paying that no heed, she continued, “I-I did not want to get married in the slightest!! That was the only method I had to retrieve that stubborn boy from Yggdrasil! If I had not gone through that process, I would have been unable to help him. I am not attached to him. Not in the slightest!!”

“U-uuh…”

“With that in mind, it should be obvious that we are living separately. I have no intention to let the formalities of his rescue alter the way I live my life. If I did, it would just be a bother for him anyway. Hey, are you listening? I’m asking if you’re listening to me!!”

As Waltraute grabbed Heimdallr by the collar and shook him around, Frigg, the goddess of marriage, spoke up.

“If that boy came to the heavenly world, he would die. And it would be difficult for you to remain in the human world permanently. Isn’t that the real reason you had to tearfully choose to live separately?”

“Please do not joke about that!! I-I am having enough trouble with this as it is!!”

Heimdallr then made an unnecessary comment as he hung in midair.

“I-if it’s that much trouble, why don’t you just break up with him? There is always the option of divorce. Frigg would know more about it than m-…gbeeehhh!?!?!?”

Heimdallr had expected Waltraute to silently start strangling him, but instead Frigg elegantly lifted up the sides of her long skirt and started kicking him in the back. The goddess had a lovely smile on her face all the while.

“Do you really think you should be using that word in the presence of the goddess of marriage?”

“Eee!! I’m sorry! Please help me!! Eeeee!!”

Heimdallr continued complaining, but Frigg did not care.

She was certain that stubborn Valkyrie would say something troublesome if she learned about divorce. People like her needed to be able to tell themselves they had to stay married because they had no other choice. After that, she would finally begin doing what she truly wanted to do.

“So how is the boy?” Frigg asked the newlywed Waltraute.

“Th-the same as always. He spends his mornings learning how to read and write and spends his afternoons training under a mead maker… Wait…ahhh!!”

Waltraute cried out when she glanced down toward the surface.

Frigg looked confused, so she looked down to the surface as well.

“Nwha ha ha ha!! So you are the soul of the human world it is said climbed the world tree and married a Valkyrie! I will take you with me and add you to my army of evil spirits!!”

“Who are you, lady?”

“I am no mere lady, boy? I am Hel. I am the queen of Niflheim, realm of the dead. I will give you the special privilege of referring to me by name. But only so you can plead for your life!!”

“A queen…I-I see…”

The boy’s expression made it clear he did not quite understand what was going on, but he bowed down nonetheless.

However, this seemed to provoke the queen of the realm of the dead.

“Y-you’re bowing down to me…? But everyone always calls me the cruel queen or says I ridicule people’s attachment to their life… D-don’t do that!! No one has ever done that before, so I don’t know how to respond…!”

“Hey, the old shaman guy said Niflheim is a world of ice. Is that true?”

“H-heh. Yes, it is. Niflheim is a prison of eternal ice! It is a frightening place that provides eternal suffering of hunger and cold to souls of the human world like you! Scary, isn’t it? You can cry if you want, but I’ll still be taking you to Niflheim!!”

“Wow, a world of ice. …Is the whole world really made of ice!? That’s amazing! I bet you can make tons of ice candy there!!”

“…Hah? No, wait…”

“Today’s really hot, so I bet Waltraute would love it if I made her some ice candy! I have to go to Niflheim right away!!”

“You can’t!! For a soul of the human world to go to Niflheim, it has to die! Do you understand? Do you really understand that!? Oh, damn. He’s not listening at all. But…wait. Maybe I can just invite him like this. He said he wants to go, so there’s nothing wrong with it, right? …Heh heh heh. So this is a soul rare enough to lead a Valkyrie astray. He will make a powerful addition to my army of evil spirits. Y-yeah, that’s it. This is all for my army of evil spirits! I don’t care about the boy at all! I need to make sure there are no mistaken ideas about that…”

And on that day a great number of Spears of Destroying Lightning fell down to the human world.

A local shaman was known to have said that abnormal weather was partially caused by something nearby.

<noinclude>
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Drinkingwater

2013-06-13T00:10:53Z

182.173.207.30:

Thanks for translating Mondaiji! Really looking forward to reading it (daikama).

Thanks for working on volume 2 of [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo]]! ---[[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 13:07, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

GUYS!! we are now watching history in the making!! It's the birth of A Machine!! Will he join the few and the proud like Js06, Zzhk, Teh_ping and many more. Hahaha jokes aside thanks for the the translations :D
One Question: Are you purified or mineral or just tap drinking water??--[[Special:Contributions/182.173.207.30|182.173.207.30]] 19:10, 12 June 2013 (CDT)

== New Member. ==

Hello Drinkingwater

My name is Trigger91 and i'll be working as a editor with Code06 on this project so i might as well as introduce myself.

User:SirEatALot

2013-06-11T22:11:37Z

182.173.207.30:

Im just a wandering user. visiting my favorite projects checking for any inconsistency. i also visit some of the project in the teaser and update their list. just an average internet user.. wait...internet users are not average ^_O

right now im too sleepy from eating. come when my hibernation is done

私は寝ています

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 4

2013-06-07T04:39:00Z

182.173.207.30:

==Chapter 4 - Avdocha the Convicted==
===Part 1===
Early in the morning, Ash put on his uniform and rushed out of airship Silvanus straight to school.

Since he has obtained Veronica’s permission last night the guards in charge did not stop Ash.

On the way there Ash did not encounter Captain Glenn. Of course, Ash also simply did not want to meet him.

By quickly running up the stairs he finally arrived at the Student’s Council’s office.

"I’m entering."

Without hesitation, he opened the door, and then an object like a cannon flew into his arm.

"Oh! ......Eco?"

Eco’s body is soft.

Yesterday, she probably went to Rebecca's room to stay for the night. A sweet scent can be smelled. One that that will not make you tired of it, but which will make you feel refreshed. 

"Any-Anything?"

Eco’s attitude made Ash feel troubled. That feeling is like that of a pet and its owner that have been separated apart for a long time, and it leaped at its owner when they were reunited.

The thing that he doesn't understand is, does Eco have those kind of feelings? They didn’t met for only one night...... and her personality has become so docile?

"It's annoying that you are so slow…..."

Eco buries her face in Ash’s chest and is reluctant to let go. Not only so did not let go, there is also signs that she is hugging him a lot more tightly. The heat from her is transferring to Ash's body.

If only so, then he can let it be. After Eco grabbed Ash’s tie she pulled him to right in front of her face.

"S-Slow down, wait... my neck is going to break ...!"

Ash quickly put his finger into the gap between tie and neck, which barely enables him to breath. At least he is now free from the danger of suffocating.

What is wrong with Eco early in the morning?

Her cheeks are bright pink, and her eyes are watery.

Ash is struggling, but Eco continue to attack.

"Huff......"

After making the cute sound, Eco’s feet are wrapping around him.

Her legs in knee socks slid in between Ash thighs. The moment her soft thigh came into contact with his crotch, his whole body shivers.

"No...... my body is so hot... I can’t stand it any longer."

Eco gasped, she is tugging Ash’s tie while lifting up her body.

Her half opened lips moving towards Ash’s cheek -

"Uwaa!"

Extending her tongue, she gently licked Ash’s cheek. Like a dragon who wants to be spoiled by its master.

"...... Ah?"

At this moment, Ash spotted something – from Eco mouth there is a rose like smell.

"You...... Show me the inside!"
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p004-005.jpg|thumb|'' "Is this...... alright!" '']]

"Is this......alright!"

The usual Eco will ignore Ash’s order. But this morning it is as if she is now a different person. Her cheeks are getting redder and she stares at Ash’s face.

Being flirted with by her eyes, Ash saw Eco actually gently lifted her miniskirt.

"... Huh?"

For a moment, Ash could not understand what was happening right in front of him.

"You...!"

Ash almost falls backwards.

The thing sticking to Eco’s pure white skin, almost caused he awareness to be swept away. That underwear is embellished with a lot of lace, it is designed for adults.

Suddenly he came back to his senses, Ash obstinately holds Eco’s hands.

"What are you doing, you fool! I'm not saying about the skirt, it is the mouth!"

"Umm... I know..."

Eco with a flushed face opens her mouth halfway.

Behind her pearl white teeth, a pink tongue can be seen.

"So this stuff is the culprit!"

On Eco’s tongue a round candy.

A strong Ansal smell went into his nostrils.

Even though Ansals are harmless to humans, but it brings a strong effect to the dragons. Like drinking alcohol is for humans, Ansal’s smell brings pleasure to dragons.

The problem is that Eco is only a young dragon. Even with only a small amount of Ansal, the result it brings is hard to predict.

"Come on, quickly spit it out!"

"Nn....”

Eco exhaled a mouthful of heat, and firmly grasped Ash’s tie.

Don’t take Eco as just a petite girl, her strength is still like a dragon.

Ash, unable to do anything, can only let her pull him- Eco with this blocked Ash half-opened mouth with her lips.

At the same time, Eco’s tongue breaks past the barrier.

"...!"

The two sticky and slippery tongues tangled.

The unimaginable shock makes Ash’s mind go blank, transfixed in his place.

"Tee hee..."

Eco revealed a devil like smiled and slowly averted her face. During that time the candy has rolled into Ash’s mouth.

The mouth-fed candy has melted into half of its original volume, Eco’s body temperature still remains on the candy.

Ash was entirely entranced.

"You… just now ..."

His face is hot as if flame is going to burst out from it.

At the start Ash was concentrating too much on the mouth-fed candy. That is why only until now, Ash found their lips were sticking tightly together.

According to that, wasn't this his and Eco’s first kiss?

"Nn....”

Suddenly, like a puppet whose string was broken, Eco fell limp.

She buried her face in Ash’s arms and fell into a deep sleep. Seemed like the drunken Eco has finally fell asleep.

"Really...... she only knows how to give people headaches."

Just as Ash breathed a sigh of relief -

".....In the position between a human and a dragon, your behaviour just does not sound healthy."

"Uwaaa!"

Hearing a surprisingly calm voice, Ash was shocked.

''- Glup!''

The candy in his mouth is accidentally swallowed.

"...... Rebecca! When are you here?"

Rebecca leisurely crosses her arms in front of her chest standing in the doorway. Her face is wearing snappish smile.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p169.jpg|thumb|]]

"Do you even need to ask, of course when Eco ran out of the room."

"Isn’t it that you were here from the beginning to end? Why did you stand on the side-lines and not come to my aid!"

"Well that scene was very exciting! Oh, Ash by the way, that underwear Eco is wearing belongs to me."

"Yikes...!"

After hearing that, Ash cannot help but think about Eco’s exposed underwear.

Those laces flooded his whole mind, the material should be silk, right? He remembers the top has a unique gloss. It turns out that Rebecca usually wears those kind of underwear - after getting lost in his imagination Ash returns to his senses.

"Hey! That's not the point! I would like to know why Eco’s mouth was stuffed with that candy."

"Ahh, you mean that? That is my self-prepared, personal snack. When she saw me licking it on my palm, Eco came and begged for one. I saw her eager face, how can I heartlessly refuse? "

"Rebecca, even when you knew the Ansal herb will have a negative effect on Eco, why do you continue to let her eat it?"

"Huu? ... I do not understand what you mean by that."

Rebecca exposed a playful smile and hid inside her room.

===Part 2===
Rebecca looked at the faces of all those who were present.

"Then let the meeting begin. Silvia will not be present for today’s meeting...... so is there only three people left?"

She was correct. Right now, the ones who are sitting around the table are Rebecca, Max and Ash, the trio. By the way, Eco is lying on the couch.

The Vice president and the secretary still seem like they do not intend to attend this morning.

"Right...... didn’t it feel a little lonely?”

After Ash stated, Rebecca looked at him ridiculously.

"Any problem with it, Ash? Are you so lonely when Silvia is not here? Is Rebecca onee-san not enough to satisfy you?"

"How could I dare to think so!"

Ash was too nervous to know what to do next, Max beside him was also shocked but he interrupts:

"President, we have do not have time. Please do not tease Ash anymore and quickly began the meeting."

"Hmm, you’re right. Every time I see Ash, I can not help but just want to make fun of him."

Rebecca with a bitter smile returns back to the topic.

"As you have heard, Princess Veronica's condolence trip is going to be held this afternoon. Actually...... we must represent the academy’s students by accompaning the Princess."

Ash senses something bad.

"The people who are going to accompany the Princess must be Max, Ash, Eco and me. This is Princess Veronica’s orders. We do not have the right to refuse."

Just like what he sensed, his feeling was right.

"Princess Veronica has many enemies. If someone attempts to assassinate the Princess, they certainly will not miss this great opportunity. Even though there is the seven escorts who are in charge of the security, still we could not neglect precautionary measures. We, as a mere Dragner, must also be mentally prepared to be able to protect the Princess when there is danger."

"Please, may I ask ..."

Ash timidly raised his hand.

"Is there any problem, Ash?"

“Rebecca-san, you are not a 'mere', but a dignified Ark-Dragner, and Max is also an outstanding Dragner, but I'm just a humble breeder.”

"What nonsense are you talking about? Didn’t you also have the famous title 'Silver Knight'?"

"... That kind of title I do not want. Even if you give it to me for free."

"But I think that it is suitable for you. Back to the topic... the next thing is the main point."

After the changed the topic, Rebecca exposed a serious expression and pass the information on her hand to Ash and Max.

That is commonly known as a 'Wanted Poster'.

The entire sheet of paper is full of the details of the criminal’s characteristics and looks.

The reward offered actually reaches up to one million Eccles<ref>The currency in this story. From a town in UK.</ref>. Compared to a normal reward, this amount is excessively large.

"We received some information from a certain party that 'Avdocha the Convicted' has infiltrated Ansarivan. Everyone please be very careful.-

===Part 3===
The revival operations are well underway. The noise of the hustle and bustle was sounded in St Durham’s Square one after another.

The sound of the roaring man supervisor.

The sturdy frame operator’s loud cry.

The knocking sounds of the hammers.

- The Necromancia’s attacks had happened a full two weeks ago.

The Square that has been razed to ruins, and today and the revival operation was going on smoothly.

Airship Silvanus landed slowly from above the square.

Right after she safely alighted from the airship, Veronica immediately with a loud voice announced to the public:

"Dear countrymen! Thank you for your hard work!"

On recognising the heroic Veronica, the scene is suddenly full of cheers.

"Wow, it is Princess Veronique Her Royal Highness!"

"To even think that of Her Royal Highness will actually come to a place like this..."

"That armour really looks valiant!"

Every workers stop doing their work, they are all moved and full of tears. However, Veronica just stared at them fiercely.

"Who allow you to rest! Why are you bothering with my existence, immediately continue with your work!"

At Veronica's loud voice, even the earth would shake! Furthermore, the Asias that were brought to the construction site were also shivering.

"Yes, Princess!"

Though all the workers are burly, self-confident and brawny, but now all of them felt particularly vulnerable and hurried to resume their own work.

This sense is more like a strict supervisor who came, rather than a condolence visit. Beside Veronica, Ash cannot help but laugh bitterly.

Rebecca, Max, Ash and Eco, the four of them followed along with the arrangements made in the meeting this early morning. They are accompanying Veronica as the student representatives.

"Hmm... there is something strange."

Eco from the start is looking around aimlessly.

Did she found out something unusual using her dragon’s intuition? If it is so, the situation they are in will be a serious one, it is most likely an enemy of Veronica.

"Eco? Is there anything suspicious?"

Ash with a nervous voice asks Eco, but she then revealed an extremely unhappy expression.

"The crepe stall is gone."

"... Hu?"

"I said, I can’t find the stall selling crepes!"

Ash is dumbstruck. What Eco likes to eat most is non-other than the crepes sold in the stall selling crepes in St Durham Square.

"You tell me...... what Crepe seller will do business in this construction site?"

"Wuhu<ref>Whining sound.</ref>...... my crepes..."

Eco is so disappointed until she exposed a dejected expression, there is tears in her eyes whirling.

"Really… I can’t stand you any longer. The owner must have moved his stall to some other part of the streets. Later we will look for it together, alright?"

"Really?"

Once she had heard this, Eco immediately smiled dazzlingly.

"…...!"

Her smile is like a full bloom rose, which Ash cannot help but stare at deeply.

"Anything?"

Right after Eco confusedly asked, only then Ash came back to his senses, with an acted up attitude he cleared throat.

"No, nothing......"

In short, his bribery has been successful. Eco will temporarily quieten down. After all, he is now playing the role of Veronica’s guard with a heavy responsibility. Just in case this job was messed up by Eco, it would be hard for him to make sure that his head is still on his neck. Using crepes in exchange the safety of his head, this price is nothing.

"Hmm, using the strength of an Asia? A breeder who chooses to be a civil engineer is really rare."

"Y-Yes, I’m just lucky!"

While Ash is trying to get Eco to calm down, at the same time, Veronica’s condolence trip is also being carried out smoothly.

Apart from the square, the surrounding buildings have also been damaged by the Necromancia, which is why there are many carpenters there right now working.

The carpenter Veronica is talking to seems to be a breeder, at the side an Asia can be seen pulling a trolley.

When facing Veronica, the fierce looking carpenter due to excessive fear looks very nervous. This scene is really amusing.

Looking at that the kind of laid-back scene, Ash suddenly remembered the name that Rebecca brought out in the meeting.

--‘Avdocha the Convicted'

According to the report, she has the blood of a Tantalos. From a young age, she has been doing guerrilla activities in the mountains. Later on she spread out from the mountains and involved in terrorist attacks across the continent, she is very famous for her anti-establishment activity.

But five years ago, in Fontaine City the capital city, after Veronica’s assassination end in failure she was never seen again.

Some reports stated that such an activist is likely to stage a comeback for Veronica. Of course, the credibility of those reports is yet to be verified but still they must be prepared for the worst.

"Hey, Eco."

Ash gathered his nerve and whispered in Eco’s ears.

"... What’s the problem?"

"In case that I ran into a dangerous situation, could you make me the Ark?"

"Well, do you even want that kind of patch up work? I don’t mind, but there will be conditions-"

"Alright, alright, no matter how much of crepe want to eat, I’ll buy it for you."

Except the ansal flavour crepes... When Ash in his heart silently added, the church bell nearby rang.

That is the bell to indicative one o’clock in the afternoon.

"Is it already so late…...."

Listening to the solemn bell, Silvia's face suddenly emerges in Ash's mind.

The building around St Durham Square has more than one church.

At this time Silvia should comply with Veronica's command by offering her prayers in the St Valeria’s church for repentance.

Just when Ash takes Silvia’s feeling into account and his mood is depressed, something happened.

''-Boom!''

At the other end of the square suddenly a sound of explosions is heard.

"W-What happened?"

Ash surprised, looked at the other end of the square.

A thick black smoke is seen in the sky.

"It can’t be ...!"

The worst thought emerges in Ash mind.

The location where the black smoke emerges is St Valeria’s clock tower.

At the same time the explosion occurred, the public gathered in the square screamed, the site is in a mess.

After all, a few days ago there were subjected to the Necromancia’s attack, and now the reaction of many people is particularly extreme.

“-Princess Highness please return to the Silvanus.”

At this time, Glenn’s voice is heard.

"You’re right."

Veronica without blinking an eye, just calmly nodded.

Ash could not help but angrily interrupted:

"Didn’t you see that church? Her Royal Highness Princess may be right inside there -"

However, Veronica coldly interrupts Ash:

"Don’t worry. From now on, I declare from this moment that Silvanus will become the strategic headquarters of this Operation. You all please return together."

Even when her biological sister may be caught up in the bombings, Veronica’s calm attitude really pissed people off.

===Part 4===
Silvia arrived at the St Valeria’s Church.

Under Veronica’s order she did not even bring her maid Cosette with her.

St Valeria’s statue was positioned on the altar.

St Valeria is one of the Twelve Apostles who served St Rosa Maria.

In the denomination of Rosa Maria's bible, St Valeria is not only portrayed as a woman full of compassion, but she is also the protector of law.

In addition to Silvia, there are also many people who come to church. But most of them look like tourists, those who are like Silvia who has their own trouble were the minority.

“St Valeria’s please forgive my imprudent actions."

Silvia knelt in front of the altar and began to pray.

"St Valeria’s….."

At this time, someone else right beside Silvia's is non-stop praying.

That voice feels very familiar.

"Please bless me so that I will get pregnant with 'Silver Knight'-sama’s child......"

"What are you praying for?!!!!"

"Kyaa!"

''THUND''. That person is so shocked by the other roaring voice that she screamed and fell backwards.

Silvia carefully looked at her face.

"... I knew that it was you, Jessica Valentine!"

Jessica stood up straight and stares back at Silvia.

"Oops. Look at you, aren’t you not with the Princess? I thought you were to accompany Princess Veronica for her condolence trip today."

"Err......Sorry to tell you that I did not accompany her!"

"Y-You, what are you getting angry about?"

"Give me a break! That is not the point, how come you are here?"

Jessica obviously does not understand the reason Silvia is so angry.

"Well, I just wanted to beg St Valeria to bless me for an easy childbirth..."

"St Valeria is a protector of law! You have looked for the wrong person! "

"Hmm, I’m not like the rest, I won’t even bother this small detail."

"What type of small detail is this?”

"Hm... if you kept on clinging to petty things like this, you will never be on equal footing with Princess!"

Silvia whose weakness is found out suddenly became furious.

“What did you say? Outsiders like you will never understand!"

“Obvious at a glance- there is too much difference in both of your open-mindedness."

"Ugh! How shameless are you...... to talk about someone else pain!"

"Oops, it is your pain? Oh, as a royal you are far behind Veronica-sama in your open mindedness and as a Dragner, your strength is far less than 'Silver Knight'-sama; I advise you to learn how to be a woman, you can take this noble’s daughter as an example."

"What…… did you say......?"

Silvia couldn’t bear with it any longer, her rational thinking had snapped. She felt that what Jessica implied is as if she is trying to persuade her to hurriedly marry Glenn. Although logically it is impossible for Jessica to know of her arranged marriage with Glenn, but Silvia can’t care about the details so much.

"Ha! A mere Randall family’s servant even has the nerve to ask me to take her as an example? Even my toes are laughing!"<ref>The original meaning is laugh until my teeth drop.</ref>

Jessica's face turns from red to white and back to red.

"Can it be Rebecca has told you...?"

"Don’t worry, under the president’s order, I will not spread this to the public. But, I would like to advise you to restraint a little, stop falsifying your status."

Jessica lips tremble, she fiercely glared at Silvia.

"Then I’ll ask you...... can you can guarantee that your actions are never related to falsehood?"

"I-I……"

Silvia is also afraid than someone will see through her timid side, that is why she is always pretending to be strong. As one of the Lautreamont Knight Country’s Princess', she is trying her hardest to play the ideal image of ‘This is what a princess should do’.

Isn't such behaviour is also taken as falsehood?

"Oops, Could it be that I hit the bull’s eye?"

"N-No, that is not it……”

Just while Silvia intends to rebuttal-

''- Boom!''

The place above emits an explosion sound.

The floor is shacking because of the impact, dust, sands and stones fall from the ceilings.

Judging from this case, there seems to have been an explosion upstairs.

"Kyaa!"

Silvia is so frightened she inadvertently clings to Jessica.

Maybe Jessica is equally caught up in the panic and she wraps her arms around Silvia and hugs her hard.

Silvia and Jessica’s screams are like a trigger which make the other visitors cry.

It is just only an explosion, but from the original sacred atmosphere of the Church it has instantly turned into a living hell.

At this time, a condescending shadow appeared.

"Who’s that person?"

Silvia eyes widened.

Black hair and the eyes which are full of evil are glimmering.

Under the high degree of exposure folk costume, a nearly tanned coloured skin can be seen.

The woman like in a drama began to speak:

"‘Blame the sin, rather than the sinner!’ What a joke, the fragile mind of a human is the root of all evil and all who are sinners will never escape death!"

''WHACK!'' The woman with a toss the whip in her hand-"

"I shall be called 'Avdocha the Convicted’!" <ref>In this sentence she speak in an high and mighty form. It is very hard to translate so the simple form will be I am 'Avdocha the Convicted’.</ref>

Silvia cannot help but become dumbstruck.

She remembers that name.

"How come...... this person is 'Avdocha the Convicted’?"

Silvia knew the existence of this anti-establishment activist. Long ago, she had also seen her wanted order several times.

Her reward amount is up to one million Eccles.

However, the woman in front of her not only has face of a child, a petite body, and a childlike appearance which caused others to not believe that she is a battle-hardened terrorist. It is totally different from the picture in the wanted poster.

But the woman with a calm expression looks at the visitor.

Even when her body is petite, she is still able to look down from up high.

That is because she was standing on the back of a basilisk.

Under the sight of the big rolling eyes that only a basilisk has-

''"Yikes ......!"''

Silvia and Jessica could not help but tremble.

The extreme fear causes them to not release each other’s hands.

--- Basilisk

Even though they bear a striking resemblance to lizards, their size is nowhere near a lizard. Although there are well known as a close relatives of an Asia, but from their body there is not even a slightest hint that they have a Dragon's intellect.

To tame such monster after capturing it and ride it like a horse, no matter what it will never be done by an ordinary person.

So the only explanation is, the woman in front is non-other than 'Avdocha the Convicted’-

"From now on, you are all hostages! Just don’t act rashly and I will not take your life! On the other hand...... if someone dares to fight back, don’t blame me if we use you to feed him!"

Followed by Avdocha’s ordered, that basilisk made an earth-shattering roar.

===Part 5===
The atmosphere of the airship Silvanus’s navigation room was very tense.

The crew, led by the helmsman are at their posts; they were ready to take off at any time.

"Huhu…... It is hard even for me to tolerate this, Glenn"

Veronica who is smiling while sitting on the captain seat said.

"Yes, Veronica-sama."

Glenn serious nodded in agreement.

Apart from the escort’s captain Glenn who is by Veronica’s side, the other six escorts are on their dragons responsible for the protection of Silvanus.

Under Veronica’s order, Rebecca, Max, Ash, Eco - the members of the student’s council also gathered in the navigation room.

"Hey...... Why can you be so calm? The church that Her Royal Highness is in is attacked!"

Ash unable to restrain his emotions, questioned.

Veronica on the captain’s seat comfortably cross her legs and teased:

"You're too inexperienced Ash. During the Necromancia’s attack, were your emotions this unstable? If it is so, then you were just lucky the last time- you'd better have some deep thought about it, or else you can not guarantee your own life."

"What did you say?"

"Veronica-sama!"

At this moment, the communication sergeant interrupted Ash while looking back at Veronica.

"There is a signal from St Valeria’s Church!"

Beside the communication sergeant’s hand, the bright dragon crystal beside the magic communicator is shining.

"Connect to it."

"Understood!"

The magic communicator continued to flash for a while then a projection appeared in mid-air.

"-!"

Ash gasped. Even though he knew that this is a type of oracle, he had never seen such method. The technology should have been imported from the Empire.

Although there is a lot of static noise, the scene shown on the screen looks like the interior of the St Valeria’s church – St Valeria’s statue set on the altar statue proves this fact.

The only thing is, the screen didn’t show the hostages. Of course, that does not rule out that Silvia could have been abducted...... which made Ash anxiously clenche his fists.

At this moment, the projection screen suddenly shows a woman's face.

"I shall be called 'Avdocha the Convicted’. Wait, since we are already familiar with each other, I don’t need to announce my name right, Veronica?"<ref>This is also spoken in an high and mighty form.</ref>

"You're right. So could you quickly tell me what is your demand."

Veronica shows the calm demeanour of a royal family.

"She is... 'Avdocha the Convicted’?"

Ash's eyes widen and he turns speechless.

Seeing her childlike face, Rebecca, Max and Viagra seem to feel the same as Ash. All of their faces looked stunned and skeptical.

Because between her looks and the arrest warrant they received earlier, they are apparently two completely different characters.

The portrait in the arrest warrant looks like a 24-year-old with a sharp look like a she-leopard. Which gave the feeling of a veteran guerrilla soldier......

"I’ll let you have a look at this first!"

The screen suddenly focuses at another person’s body.

The altar of the Rosa Maria’s religion is magnificently decorated with its symbolic totem wing like crucifix. However, there is a personal tied to the winged cross.

Ash and the others turn speechless, not just because of Avdocha’s fetishes.

"Jessica...?"

Rebecca who knew her since childhood muttered blankly.

She is not wrong, the one tied on the winged cross is the president of SKFC-Jessica Valentine, of all people. Evidently, she seems unfortunately to become her hostage.

"That’s t-too much!"

Ash's lips are trembling.

Jessica is actually only wearing her underwear.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p190.jpg|thumb]]

Apart from her underwear and knee socks, the rest of her clothing was mercilessly stripped away.

The humiliated Jessica is desperately struggling to hold back her tears.

Not only that, there are also squiggles on top her bare belly that reads:

''- The Head of Valkyrie!''

"That is that blood text ......?"

"No, that does not look like blood. It should be something like lipstick.”

Rebecca swept away Ash’s worry.

"Hmm...... to even use hostages as a meat shield to make me offer my head. She is really an insatiable woman."

Even after witnessing Jessica’s inhumane treatment, Veronica is still easy going.

At this time, the screen slowly moves downwards, and the altar is shown.

"...... What is that?"

Ash frowns.

Around the altar, there are black objects that give the impression of a ''"machine"''. Although it is an extremely strange and rarely seen thing, they are filled with a dangerous atmosphere that can never be found coming from equipment within the church.

From the screen Avdocha’s voice is heard again:

"As you can see, we have set a bomb set up in the church. This is an Empire made mechanical bomb. Once detonated, the church will immediately be blown to pieces. Also, I am a person who has no patience. Every time the bell rings, I’ll kill a hostage."

"What did you say ...!"

Ash excitedly clenches his fists.

She is threatening that every hour there will be someone who will lose their life.

Until the next time the bell rings, there is only around fifty minutes.

"Hehe... I can’t wait to see your head when it is off your neck, Veronica."

Once finished with these words, the communication was terminated.

It seems that Avdocha stopped it herself.

"Your Highness, what should we to do now?"

Rebecca asked, but a sneer is shown on Veronica’s mouth.

The coldness of her sneer, caused Ash’s hair to stand up straight.

"I’ll never compromise with terrorists. If we face an emergency situation, we’ll use the main canon of Silvanus to blow up the whole church."

"What ..."

After hearing this emotionless declaration, Ash felt as if he is punched at the back of his head.

Even when she knew that Silvia may also be inside the church, but...

"You are really ...!"

Ash finally understands the reason Veronica is given the title 'Ironblood Valkyrie'.

===Part 6===
The time is moved slightly backwards---

Nearly a hundred worshipers were taken hostage along with Silvia. Of course, due to unexpected events they are trembling endlessly, while still trying to grasp the situation that they are in.

The terrorist’s mastermind is 'Avdocha the Convicted’.

There are nine soldiers surrounding them.

The nine soldiers give off the feeling that they are from the mountains and are large, muscular men. They are dressed in their folk costumes; with an eagle looking mask on their face; equipped with weapons that the mountain people's usual whip and shamshir<ref>Half-moon shaped dagger.</ref>, dagger and others. The nine men seem to be loyal to Avdocha. In contrary to their savage like looks, their accept orders just like
any regular army soldiers.

Avdocha’s objective is to defeat Veronica. She probably wants to take advantage of the 100 hostages to achieve this goal.

''"……is there nothing that we can do?"''

''As the Knight’s Royal Princess, what can I do?'' Just when Silvia thought this, her first thought is the intention to expose her identity as the princess.

"As long as I identify myself, we could ask them to release the hostages......"

It is not an exaggeration to have this idea, because she should have her own value as the princess.

''If she can use a person's freedom in exchange for the safety of the public, isn't this a very good bargain?''

"I will never allow you to do this!"

Surprisingly, Jessica actually tries stopping Silvia. When she heard Silvia talking to herself, she with a low voice advised her to give up on the idea.

"Once they know that you are Princess Veronica’s sister, there’s no one who can guarantee your safety."

"The problem is... if I am the only person who will be sacrificed and these people can be saved -"

"Do not look down on others! I never had the intention to sell you out for my freedom! For I'm Jessica Valentine!"

At this time, Avdocha who is originally busy giving orders to the men, suddenly turned around and look back at Silvia and Jessica.

"Well well well...... there is someone who has the leisure to whisper around even when they are in danger; you really have guts to do that."

She took the reins of the basilisk and moved closer to the two. The basilisk with its heavy steps gives a pressuring feeling; Silvia is almost scared out of her wits.

However, Jessica is the opposite.

She stood up from the spot.

"I am Jessica Valentine!"

"So?"

"Don’t look at me like that, I'm well-known noble! Out of respect for me, can you promise that you would never harm the other hostages?"

The heroic act gave Silvia a hard hit.

In such a situation, she actually had the courage to claim herself as a '''noble'''...!

Avdocha sitting on the basilisk’s back, her eyes narrowed into a crack.

“Noble? I've never heard of the Valentine house…... Anyway, we appreciate your foolhardiness; I’ll now give you an important task! Arrest her!"

Two of Avdocha’s men came forward without a word, and held Jessica from both sides. Without any explanation they dragged her to Avdocha.

Like a comforting Silvia that there is nothing that needs to be worry about.

However what unfolded in front of all hostages was a tragic scene.

Jessica clothes were torn and stripped off. Then, Avdocha personally took a lipstick and wrote on her belly '''The Head of Valkyrie!’'' 

Jessica from the start to the finish didn't moan, even a drop of tears didn't flow out from her eyes. She just grits her teeth and bears all this, but it is not difficult to tell what she is experiencing.

Finally, Jessica was taken to the altar and tied to the cross.

"Jessica... I've misunderstood you. In fact, you are a lot nobler than a true noble."

''- Compared to me, I-I’m...... actually weak and incompetent.''

She could use her identity as a Dragner and fight back...... It is not that Silvia doesn't have this idea; the problem is, as long there are hostages, there is no way to summon Lancelot in the church.

This space in the church is too small for Lancelot to use its skills.

''"Damn... Why am I... this useless!"''

Apart from sitting down together timidly with the other hostages in addition to unable to do anything, Silvia deeply hated herself.

===Part 7===
''"'Avdocha the Convict'? How can this be possible ...!"''

Disguised as a flower girl, Anya who is with about a hundred hostages inside the church murmured.

In order to prevent her men who deeply hated Veronica from taking any actions, Anya also infiltrated Ansrivan. She only went to the St Valeria’s Church to gather information but unfortunately was drawn into Avdocha’s terrorist act.

'Avdocha the Convict' is a legend in the mountains. Since she was lost in a military operation there were no more rumours about her anymore, so many thought that she had died......

Anya since her childhood had already heard her name and looked up to her. Avdocha have left her village with numerous heroic legends.

Of course, this is the first time Anya saw her.

She had only seen her portrait in the wanted poster in the past at best.

The beauty on the wanted poster is a perfect match with the title 'Avdocha the Convict'.

A reward amount that can break a record- one million Eccles is also a stunner.

But the person herself is not the case.

''-I actually didn’t expect that she has such a petite body...... Logically speaking, her actual age should be around the twenties.''

That aggressive basilisk who was tamed and obeyed her, that is the best evidence that she is likely Avdocha. Because in Avdocha’s heroic legend, the basilisk didn’t just play a small role.

However, from Anya’s point of view, there are too many things that don’t fit.

''- Such a terrorist act... is nothing but foolhardy.''

In this world, there are plenty of rebels who reckless sacrifice their own life. The Tantalos tribe since a long time ago seems to be popular with suicide attackers.

However, judging from the rumours spread of many parts of the mountains, at the least Avdocha is not that kind of reckless person.

She not only led successful fights one after another, but in the end she always survived - because of this, Avdocha had become a legend.

Even the ''‘killed in action’'' message is well known, people still think that ''"maybe she is still alive somewhere in the world"'', that is the part that makes Avdocha scary and also add some style to her legend.

Such legendary figures, it is impossible for her to do such a foolhardy act......

Anya fells that instead of thinking about this problem, she should worry about her own safety.

''- Yes... in fact, what is she going to do next?''

Since Avdocha had already set the time limit, they will die if they just sit still.

Don’t forget each time the bell rings, one of the hostages will be killed...

How about if she revealed that she is from the Tantalos tribe- even she did think so, but Anya soon waved off this idea.

She is a veteran.

Such people will not take Anya as her companion with just the same skin colour. To act rashly will probably end up with a harsh lesson like that Jessica Valentine.

Although under Milgauss' help, the mountainous people's dispute was finally able to calm down, but there are a lot of Tantalos family who gave up their home and choose to come out from the mountains. Which resulted in many people who are not from the mountains with the same skin colour as Anya increasing.

Moreover, there are rumours:

Princess Veronica established a force consisting of foreigners, she intends use a different army system for them from the Knight's army, and they are also for other uses.

Also there seems to be many mountain people who are included in the group.

''- I shouldn’t act rashly, or else I’ll be suspected as a soldier from the foreign force......''

Even though she was disguised as a flower girl, but she is still Avdocha. Perhaps she may recognise Anya had once undertaken military training at a glance.

''- If it is so, then the smart move is to temporarily blend in with the hostages and see what’s going to happen next.''

After concluding everything, Anya hugging her knees with her hands and buried her head in between them. This way, she will not need to face Avdocha directly.

If she can just avoid doing any unsightly behaviour, no matter how many times the bell sounded, Anya will never be so unlucky and be killed? After all, the number of hostages are as many as 100 people......

But god is never gonna let her get off easily.<ref>This is a proverb.</ref> Beside Anya there was a mother shaking while holding her baby. Maybe the baby sensed her mother’s anxiety, the look on it's face was as if it is going to burst into tears anytime.

''- Please be good......!''

Anya immediately pulls her cheeks and began to coax the baby.

"Chaa... ♪"

It is probably that her act is funny, but fortunately the baby gave a happy grin.

Even when in her heart she silently felt relieved, but at the same time she starts to hate herself.

''- What am I actually doing...?''

===Part 8===
Rebecca suddenly speaks to Veronica.

"Are you going to send someone to negotiate?"

Veronica seems like she is interested in this proposal, and looks to Rebecca.

Even when the person she is speaking to is Veronica, Rebecca is still without fear, and gracefully stated her views:

"We must not use the main cannon of the Silvanus until the very end. I think we should make this our trump card and only use it when we are left with no other choice."

"Alright, we’ll follow to according what you had said."

"Thank you, Your Highness."

"The question is who will become the negotiator?"

Rebecca with a confident smile responded to Veronica.

"Public order of Ansarivan, since ancient times, is maintained by the Student Council, so I think we should send someone from the council. If it is a student I think they will let their guard down."

Hearing Rebecca's rhetoric, Ash feels anxious.

Since Silvia was taken as hostage, and the vice president and secretary are nowhere in sight as usual, the candidates left behind are the trio of Rebecca, Max, and Ash.

Of course, everyone knows that Rebecca the most suitable person for this task, but -

"I recommend Ash Blake as negotiator."

Rebecca has made a very surprising recommendation.

"Huh?"

Ash suspects he had heard it wrongly.

"That...... Rebecca-san, you are serious about it?"

Just when Ash is at loss, Eco interrupted Rebecca.

"Are you kidding? Do you want to let this guy go alone into such dangerous place?"

Facing Eco who is in fury, Rebecca replies her with a playful smile.

"Could it be that you are worried about Ash?"

Eco suddenly blushed.

"T-T-That, how is that possible? What I’m protesting about is that you don’t have the rights to order my meat slave!"

Once the words blurted out, the atmosphere in the navigation room immediately froze.

Even those officers who are in charge of the steering and the communication secretly peeped at Ash as if he is a suspicious person.

"Wait! Don’t talk any nonsense that’ll make people misunderstand!"

The ‘meat slave’ that Eco means is someone who will present their own flesh to their owners when they are hungry. But, by no means, were those officers imagining that kind of meaning.

But the situation right now did not allowed Ash to explain himself, because everyone threw him with a suspicious glance.

Finally, Veronica broke the silence.

"Well...... I didn’t think that you are actually Eco’s meat slave. I admire you have some backbone."

"That’s why I say it is a misunderstanding!"

Veronica looked at Ash who is desperately denying.

"Is there anything to be shy about? Isn't it that meat slaves are those who give their own flesh for their lord when they are aware that their lord is at the risk of starvation?"

"That’s why I say it is a misunderstanding… Huh?!"

Ash is stunned.

"You are really strange. If there are any other meanings, why don’t you speak it out loud?"

Veronica is with a serious expression. As if she only knew this meaning.

Eco and Veronica's thinking seems to have something in common.

"Yes, you're right! That’s what Eco’s meat slave means!"

After Ash grasps the opportunity to explain, the atmosphere of the navigation room finally calms down. Finally, Ash is away from those sharp glares and he let out a sigh of relief, but the most fundamental problem is not yet solved.

"In short, without my permission, you'll never be going to send him there!"

Eco who is stubborn, refused to back down.

Like her, Rebecca looks like she isn't in a hurry.

"Logically speaking, it is supposed to be my duty as president to go there –“

"Then you just only need to go to solve this problem!"

"The problem is that I cannot go because the terrorists should know that Rebecca Randall is an Ark-Dragner. If I was chosen as a negotiator is likely that I’ll be ignored."

What Rebecca said is not unreasonable. If Ash was with the terrorists, he’d also not greet Rebecca with open arms.

"So Ash, do you think that you can do it? There is a time limit, but you still have an equal strength as an Ark-Dragner. Nevertheless, you are also the ‘Silver Knight’."

"Don’t joke around, this burden is really too heavy for me!! No matter what, I’m just an ordinary student!"

"That’s right. It can be presumed that the other party also sees you as an ordinary student. So this is the advantage."

"The problem is..."

"Don’t be afraid. Even if it is dangerous, Eco will defend you. Am I right, Eco?"

"Don’t you just simply speak in place of others!"

"Oh! So you mean to say that you cannot protect Ash? Is the Ark you made is so fragile?"

"I, I didn’t say that! Don’t you dare look down on my Ark!"

"Then, can you can protect Ash?"

"Of course!"

Eco confidently lifted her chest.

Ash can only smile.

Rebecca’s technique is really amazing. He doesn't know whether it is fortunately or unfortunately, but Eco did not even notice that she had fallen into Rebecca’s trap.

“Don’t worry, Ash. Even when there is Eco protecting you, I will not be bold enough to send you into the enemies’ den alone."

Rebecca, suddenly with a gentle smile, stretched out her hands and gently rests them on Ash’s shoulders.

"Huh?"

The distance between the two is so close that they can sense each other's breath. Even when it is an emergency situation, Ash still could not help but blush. A fragrant aroma could be smelled.

"I will wait for an opportunity to attack the church. It is just that I’ll not be doing the same thing as you. With the Ark, it's child’s play to break into the church through the foundation."

"Foundation?"

Ash at that time doesn’t understand what she means.

"So, this is it!"

However, he then realised Rebecca's intentions.

First, Ash is sent into the church to act as a negotiator to stall for time.

Rebecca, on the other hand, is using the tunnels below to gain access to the church.

Next they’ll use the oracle the blast through the foundation and surprise Avdocha.

"President! Please let me participate in your plan!"

Max shouted.

When the Necromancia attacked the city, Max was good for nothing and became a burden. He probably would like to take this opportunity to clear his name.

Rebecca immediately rejected.

"Sorry Max, this time you won’t come in handy."

"... What!"

Max, burnt out like, stood motionless.

Ash understands Rebecca’s intentions; he knew she did not mean to ill treat him.

Max who still remains in the stage of a Dragner, only when he is riding his dragon he can show his true colours. However this battle must be done in small scale and the large body of the dragon will only be in the way.

The Ark-Dragner who can use the oracle specially for the Ark is very suitable for this kind of combat.

Rebecca was right, despite the time constraints Ash has that ability.

Thanks to Eco’s power, Ash can give it a try.

Since he has this ability, what should he do to fulfil his responsibility -

Ash made up his mind.

"I’ll go. After all, Her Royal Highness Princess is waiting for us to save her."

"Well that it is more like it."

Rebecca with a smile of appreciation, turning back to face Veronica.

"Do you think this strategy is practical, Your Highness?"

Veronica on the captain’s seat shaking her other leg, gave a satisfied smile.

"Very well, Rebecca. We will use of your combat strategy, but I do not want to let talented people like you to go on an adventure alone, I’ll let Glenn go with you."

"Captain Glenn’s combat power is what I sought for."

Rebecca agreed immediately, but Glenn opposed it.

"Veronica-sama, I’m the escort’s captain, is it really appropriate for me not to be beside you -"

"What are you talking about, Glenn?"

Veronica whispers in Glenn’s ear.

''She is most probably asking him to personally rescue Silvia who is bound to be married to him-''

Like a confirmation to Ash’s prediction, Glen for a moment exposed an unpleasant expression.

Glenn, since he came to Ansrivan, always remains with expression No 1. So such changes must be really rare.

Anyway, Glenn after all is a loyal servant to the king.

"... Yes, Princess."

After he respectfully bowed, he is back to his normal poker face.

Ash of course does not agree with that absurd marriage, but now is not the time to protest.

"Hey, Eco, can we make a deal?"

"Why?"

Ash stood next to Eco and quietly whispered.

Since the other party possessed the Empire made bombs, countermeasures must be prepared in advance.

"... Can you do it, Eco?"

Just as Ash expected, after listening to his combat strategy, Eco is puzzled.

"Huh? How do I know whether I can do it or not?"

"No, you can do it."

Ash with confidence smile at Eco.

"...?"

Eco simply did not expect that Ash would smile at this time, she confusedly fell into silence.

"Remember the last time we fought the Necromancia? At least this opponent is a human. No matter what, it won’t be as difficult it as last time."

"Well... perhaps it is like that this time."

"I’ll be looking forward to your performance, Eco."

Then, Ash placed his hand lightly on Eco’s shoulder.

"I-I know, but I’ve a condition-

“Crepe is it not? After everything is dealt with, I’ll bring you back to look for the stall."

Eco slightly lift her neck and looked up at Ash.

"... You still remember?"

"Of course I remember, because you are my Pal."

''"W-Why, does Ash even have this type of aura around him...!"''

Even when Eco angrily turned her face to the side, her ears were still all red.

===Part 9===
After alighting from Silvanus, Ash pass through the evacuated St Durham Square, moving towards the St Valeria’s Church.

On the way there, Ash suddenly remembers the tie clip.

This was given by the communication officer before he departed.

The tie clip even though it looks ordinary, inside it has a small piece of Bright Dragon Crystal, and it will send the sound it received back to the Silvanus' navigation room.

To put it bluntly, it is an ultra-micro magic communication tool.

Only then Ash realised that this type of machinery existed in this world.

Who would think that he would actually take on such chore, Ash cannot help but secretly cry.

But Rebecca’s analysis is very reasonable; he cannot deny that he is most suitable person to play this role. After all, Ash as a student is unknown to the public, but at the same time he has the same combat ability as an Ark-Dragner.

''"Forget it. Anyway, boats eventually straighten when they reach the docks."''<ref>It means just to 'follow the flow'.</ref>

After he finished thinking, he thrusts his hands into the pockets of his pants.

He maintained his speed and continued to walked forward.

Rebecca and Glenn should now have departed towards the church through the underground tunnels.

Just when Ash is 20 meters from the main entrance of the church -

''- Shoo!''

Beside his ears, a whizzing sharp sound is heard and the stone on the ground is followed by a "''pop''!" strange sound.

"...?"

Only after a full few seconds, Ash realised that someone was shooting at him.

''"Are they the ones who fired the shot...!"''

At the church’s window on the second floor are two snipers. They were armed with weapons that he suspected to be Empire-made sniper rifles.

''Is Avdocha working with the Empire’s army? Or, are they using what they recover from the fights with the Empire......?''

Let's put the origin of the weapons aside; the shooting just now is clearly a warning. If the sniper had the intention to kill, that shot probably would have killed Ash.

After realising he is one step away from death, Ash gave a cold sweat. But at this time he cannot retreat.

Because Silvia is a hostage being held inside the church-

''"Do not be afraid... Eco is protecting me."''

After Ash pumped himself up, he shouted toward the sniper:

"I’m Ash Blake and I’m here on behalf of the Student Council! Please let me in to negotiate with you!"

Even Ash does not think he sounds convincing, but the ‘Student Council’ in this academy town holds a great position.

Since Avdocha is one of the leading activists, she should know about this background knowledge.

"......"

They didn’t respond. However, one of the snipers disappeared from the window. From a positive perspective, Ash hopes that they are afraid of the student council.

''"Well... how are they going to make their move?"''

Ash, hands in his pocket, patiently waiting for the results.

After a few minutes - "''Crack''...", the door is slowly opened with a heavy sound.

===Part 10===
Once he passed through the door, Ash was soon surrounded by three masked soldiers.

After checking his items, he is led to the altar.

Fortunately, the soldiers did not notice the tie clip, Ash is secretly relieved.

"Oh... so kid, you are the negotiator?"

In front of the altar, Avdocha riding on the back of the basilisk looked down at Ash.

Although Avdocha called him a kid, doesn’t she think that her appearance looks a lot more childish? But at this time, Ash shouldn’t correct her!

"I am the student council representative for General Affairs, Ash Blake."

While declaring his name, at the same time Ash quietly observed the whole place.

A half-naked Jessica was still tied to the altar’s wing cross.

Because she is not moving, Ash thought that she was dead, but with a closer look there is still a sign of breathing in her chest.

It seems that she just lost consciousness. The red text written on her belly is more shocking than what is seen through the screen.

On the other hand, the hostages at the side of the walls were quiet.

Ash found Silvia in a corner. Thanks to the eye-catching academy uniform, Ash is able to find her.

"...!"

Silvia with a stunned look stares at the Ash.

Ash nodded slightly, for Silvia to be at ease, and his sight moved back to Avdocha.

"General affairs? It seems that I’m looked down upon."

"Even if it is our president who personally came to negotiate, would you even let her in? You should also know that our president is an Ark-Dragner?"

Avdocha laughed.

“Hehe...... you talk too much. Say, what you want to negotiate about? Our request is only one, which is Veronica’s head. As long as you obediently hand over her head, I’ll immediate release all the hostages. If not we will blow up the church. Things are just this simple, are they not?"

"You really think we will accept such a request? She is the 'Ironblood Valkyrie'. If desperate, that person would not hesitate to use the main cannon of Silvanus to blow this church together with the hostages into ashes."

Once Ash blurted that out, the hostages immediately began to become restless.

"What did you say?"

"Does Veronica-sama intend to do nothing about us...!"

"Disregard for human life!"

Avdocha cold sight shot through the panicked hostages.

"Silence!"

With a loud sound enough to shake the earth, everyone kept quiet instantly.

"Is the purpose of this trip is to make the hostages panic? I’ve never seen such a foolish negotiator."

"I was just declaring the truth. If you continue to delay, you will all lose your lives in vain!"

"Do you think this threat will be effective?"

"I do not think so, I've heard a lot about what you have done... that’s why I do not understand why would you do such things?"

Avdocha did not directly answer the questions, she just change the subject.

"So be it...... I’ll tell you about my past."

"What did you say?"

The unexpectedly development cause Ash to be caught unprepared.

"In fact, we have been looking for my sister that has disappeared for a long time."

"Sister?"

"Ya, but I still do not know whether she is alive or not. It is because of the mountain disputes that cause our separation."

Is she trying to arouse the sympathy of the people? Or that she has some other purposes?

"...... What happened after that?"

Ash tried to sound calm look, while continue urging.

"What I want to say is this. Talking about this... I heard that Veronica has three sisters. I would like to let her feel the pain to be separated from her sisters."

Ash feels that he has goosebumps.

''Damn. This situation is very bad.''

Ash finally understands why Avdocha deliberately brought up the sister topic.

Because she wanted Veronica to also tasted the bitter feeling.

Silvia, once she is exposed, Avdocha is likely to not let her off.

Unfortunately, there are no signs that Rebecca and Glenn are about to break into the church.

''- Are you alright Eco...?''

Ash with a desperate feeling focus his attention on his left arm’s ‘Seikoku’.

With this 'Seikoku' Ash and Eco is able to communicate.

''- Eco... can you hear me?''

Eco does not respond.

===Part 11===
- Dragon Workshop

This is but a space use by dragons to create their works. Even though Eco only knew some knowledge about this space, there is no doubt that this place is different from the real world.

If the real world is defined as the physical world, then this can be compared to the spiritual world. Since they are not bound to the body anymore they can imagine freely. With some effort, flying to the sky is not a problem-

Once Ash entered the church, Eco send her spirit to the Dragon Workshop. Her true body is protected in Silvanus navigation room, so she does not need to worry about the safety of her body.

The floor is paved with white and black square tiles.

On the wall, there are many works left beside by her ancestors hanging there without any order. Just like a museum of black and white.

"Welcome to the Dragon Workshop."

As usual, the woman called Navi comes forward to meet Eco.

"You again......"

Eco with a bored look stared at Navi.

Frankly, Eco is not good at dealing with her.

Today, Navi is wearing a dark red dress, sitting on an antique chair.

When I grew up, will I become like her- Eco hated to look at her. Even her horns are different from Eco, both of them are sharp and pointed.

"How could the rate of both of us meeting make you feel tired? Isn't this the second time we've met?"

"Hmph! I don't even want to come to this place!"

Eco impatiently talks back to Navi’s tease.

''Sure enough, I have this headache whenever I meet this woman.''

"Do you not have even a little desire to create? As I have told you, dragons are born craftsman. Do you totally not want to help him- Ash Blake to create an original Ark? "

Eco’s cheeks suddenly felt hot.

"D-Don’t joke around, why would I want to help that guy...!"

"Well, I think he is a very great guy! Since 'every dragon would surrender to him' he is also very mysterious. You too, quickly grow into your 'true from' and let him ride on you...... Then you may be addicted to that feeling."

''“'True From'?”''

Eco suddenly feel uneasy.

"What do you mean? In other words, my current form......is just a deception? In the end, why I was born in the human form?"

An flirtatious smile emerge on Navi’s face.

"Because the human form is also the real you."

"...?"

"But you are eventually a dragon, and also Ash Blake’s Pal. I hope that you can soon be'' 'awakened' ''."

"Weird. Somehow every time you talk, I feel a fire emerging in my belly!"

"Hehe... sorry, I seem to like to tease you. Back to the topic, you are here in order to complete your mission, are you not?"

"Hmm... Yeah, that guy asked me to prepare a suitable Ark against the Empire-made bomb."

"He intends to use the power of magic against machinery? Well, here we go."

Although she is very unhappy with Navi’s long-winded behaviour, the conditions do not allow her to continue to waste her time in useless dialogue. So Eco closed her eyes and summoned the large number of designs left behind by her ancestors.

The total number of these designs is over a thousand.

What Eco can do now, is to extract the parts which are suitable for Ash and re-build it into a new Ark suitable to go against the Empire-made bomb.

Although it is only 'extract and re-build', it still consumes a huge amount of magic.

It will cause a huge burden on the young dragon Eco.

Even so, for Ash who is in the enemy’s den and also for her favourite crepes, Eco can only try -

===Part 12===
Anya who was mixed into the crowd, her eyes widened.

''- That guy-!''

''The ‘Silver Knight’ who successfully controlled the Necromancia-''

''The one who has potential to become Milgauss' enemy in the future-''

''This guy not only came into the church as a negotiator, but he also revealed his own name.''

''"The student’s Council’s representative for General Affairs-Ash Blake is it...? I’ll remember your name. "''

Even when out of nowhere she was caught in Avdocha’s terrorist act, which caused her to fall into despair, but it was also a blessing in disguise because she now knew Ash’s name without putting in any effort.

The only thing is, she has to leave alive this church alive, otherwise there is no meaning behind this. Not only each time the bell rings, they will kill a hostage. Veronica is also outside aiming the Silvanus' main cannon here.

So the first task is to get out of this dangerous place alive.

Once any event that is not expected by Avdocha happens, it is simple for her to escape.

In order to grasp this opportunity, she must make herself ready......

"Chaa... ♪"

The thing is, Anya is now carrying a baby.

- She's the ‘Ironblood Valkyrie’. If she is desperate, that person would not hesitate to use the Silvanus' main cannon and turn this whole church together with the hostages into ashes.

After hearing Ash’s announcement, the mother beside her was scared until she lost consciousness.

Fortunately, Anya had good reflexes and she managed to grab the baby, and finally narrowly avoided the disaster of the baby burst into tears. The problem is that now the situation is still in a critical point.

''"What can I do......"''

After Anya muttered with a sigh, her chest suddenly felt numb, almost straightened her body.

It turned out that the baby stretched its arms to reach out and touch Anya's breast.

''- M-My breast. Even Milgauss-sama had never touched them before!''

The baby is probably hungry and wants to drink milk. Anya naturally cannot produce any milk. The baby's mother is still unconscious.

''- What is your mom doing! How could this be possible just because she lived in the peaceful days for too long!''

At the same time Anya is cursing in the bottom of her heart, baby starts to fondle her breast.

All of a sudden it squeezes it with its hands, the next moment it rubs them with its face.

Compare to its mother’s breasts, Anya’s are a lot smaller. Maybe the baby is troubled with the difference between the two.

Finally, the baby actually bites Anya’s nipples through the clothing.

"...... Ah!"

Under the strange sensation, Anya came out with a weird noise.

This voice causes her to blush with shame.

"Don’t you dare ask for too much!"<ref>This is also a proverb.</ref>

Anya quietly scolded it and forces the baby away from her chest.

Unexpectedly, the baby turns sour...

"Woo Woo ... ''hick…'' ... Waaaaaa!"

It suddenly burst into tears.

Anya looks ashen, even when she tries to please the baby, but it is a complete failure. She can’t be blamed for this, because she has never taken care of a child

''- Damn...... if Avdocha......''

However, in only five seconds, Anya’s worry has become reality.

"So noisy...... Can’t a mother of the Knight country discipline her child properly?"

Anya hidden in the crowd, her whole body stiffens.

"Since it's too noisy, why don’t you release the women and children?"

The boy named Ash step forward to help, but Avdocha just laughed him off.

"How can I? Moreover, the first bell is going to ring soon. I have been always punctual; let’s just choose the baby as a sacrifice."

"Are you kidding? Are you even human? It is just an innocent baby!"

"Do you think there is time to care about the age of every opponent on the battlefield? If you are careless, it is not surprising that there will be a day that you will be killed by a five year old kid!"

"Even if it is like this-”

As if to prevent Ash from saying anything, the basilisk gave a ferocious growl.

"Grrrr......"

Once heard, Avdocha laugh.

"Hmm, is it so…."

"What's so funny?"

"Hehe... it says that baby is just enough to fill teeth. Well, bring me the mother and her child!"

After Avdocha gave the order, two masks soldiers immediately take action.

''- I-It can’t be!''

Anya is horrified. Avdocha actually want to feed the wing lizard with her and the baby......

One step, two steps. The soldiers move through the crowd and are coming nearer.

Since their expressions cannot be seen under the mask, many people shudder.

“Uuu..."<ref>Voice of being scared.</ref>

Anya is scared and sheds tears.

Even when Anya has cheated death for a few times, she still can not withstand Avdocha’s heavy pressure. Her mind instantly turns blank.

The soldiers are closer now.

''"I can’t be saved anymore...!"''

Just when Anya gives up hope-

"Hold on!"

A loud voice echoed in the church, someone came forward to stand in front of Anya.

The first thing that emerged in Anya’s eyes is a dazzling golden hair.

The person in the dragon riding academy’s uniform protected Anya and the baby, and declared to Avdocha:

"I am Lautreamont Royal Knight’s family fourth Princes-Silvia. I request as a member of the royal family for you to immediately release the mother and its child!"

===Part 13===
The voice in the church, through the magic communicator in Max’s hand, can be heard in the airship Silvanus' navigation room

''"I am Lautreamont Royal Knight’s family fourth Princes-Silvia. I request as a member of the royal family for you to immediately release the mother and its child!"''

The moment Silvia exposed her own identity, Max became dumbstruck.

"What the hell is Her Royal Highness doing...!"

Isn't she inverting the root and branch<ref>Proverb.</ref>? As a result, it is essentially giving Avdocha the triumph card.

"Hmph, that idiot..."

Veronica muttered, but she didn’t show an unhappy expression.

On the other hand, it looks like she is smiling.

===Part 14===
''"This is our country’s Princess for you!"'' Silvia who took the initiative to expose her own name, of course surprised Ash, but in his heart he has some other thought.

Because in this case, in order to save the mother and her child, unless Silvia came forward there would be no other way.

"Hmm... why bother? If you had kept quiet, then you may not have been noticed."

Avdocha controlled the basilisk’s reins and approached Silvia.

"I-I am a Princess! How can I sit quietly and watch my people be killed!"

"Hehe...... how appealing, but how come your body is shaking like that?"

"This is because my fighting spirit is trembling!"

Even when she verbally did not admit defeat, but Ash could see that Silvia is obviously trying to be brave.

"Is it so, let me see how brave you are?"

Avdocha's face gave a dark smile, her hand stretched out toward her underlings. The underling pulled out a shamshir and respectfully handed Avdocha.

"Stop!"

Ash wanted to rush out to protect Sylvia, but is stopped by Avdocha’s underlings and is held from behind.

"You idiots! Let me go!"

No matter how hard Ash struggles, the soldiers didn’t give a slightest stir. Even 'School’s number one problem child' is no match for a veteran soldier.

"Hehe...... you have good luck, your location is just right at the VIP’s seat.”

Avdocha with a grin said that, and rode her basilisk as it slowly moved forward.

The distance to Silvia is gradually shortened.

Finally, in front of Silvia, the basilisk used its tongue to lick at Silva’s face.

"...Eww!"

Even Silvia could barely hold back her screams, but apparently she has long been scared out of her wits.

“Look here, Silvia!”

Avodcha gave a thunderous shout, perhaps she is already prepared, Silvia opened her arms to both sides.

Then, she makes a declaration:

"To die like a knight...... is what I wish for!"

"I admire your guts!"

Avdocha lifted the shamshir.

"Stop-!"

Ash’s scream cannot stop the merciless blade.

''-Shaa!''

Killed.

Silvia was killed.

Ash lost hope.

===Part 15===
"...?"

Silvia is still standing.

There is no blood on her body.

The incredible thing is, Silvia did not even feel the pain.

The next moment- Silvia found out that the tight uniform is no longer binding her.

Pieces of cloths like snowflakes are dancing in the air.

Silvia felt seriously humiliated.

''"... why is it always like this!"''

Avdocha didn’t slash at Silva’s flesh nor bones- but only her clothes.

Her naked body is like a peeled apple.

Coincidentally, the same thing was done by Veronica.

Her body, which is only covered with some clothes and underwear fragments, an almost naked type of half-naked.

Silvia covers her chest with both hands, squatting in a place and huddled into a ball. She knew Avdocha’s sight is right on her bare skin.

"Princess! Didn’t you desire to die like a knight? Where is your previous pride? You are just exposed naked to the public, and you change back to what ordinary women and children do? I almost threw up! You don’t have the right to become a knight! And it is not worthy for me to kill you! "

"I... I...!"

Being look down by Avdocha from the very start, Silvia’s emotions were gradually heated.

At the same time, she is trembling more than ever.

But it is not because of fear that she is trembling. She is trembling because she is full of fighting spirit.

''-... This woman was right. What do I have to feel ashamed about? This has no different from any ordinary woman or child? And I even dare to call myself a Knight...... It will just make people laugh! Although I feel regret, but I just need to admit it. I don’t have sufficient awareness. No wonder onee-sama scolds me......!''

''-Be aware of yourself, Silvia Lautreamont! What’s my aim? An excellent knight? That is indeed one of my goals in the past. But I was asking too little from myself. Have to think quickly. I'm Silvia Lautreamont! What is the only realm that I can reach? To show her the future that only I can have!''

At that moment, Silvia's mind received God's enlightenment, and she suddenly found her answer.

"Phew... Avdocha, I'll have to thank you."

Silvia suddenly a happy expression, Ash was shocked.

Even Avdocha who already turned her back on Silvia was surprised.

"Are you mad?"

Avdocha gave ridicules laugh.

Silvia covered her chest with her hand and graceful stood up from the ground.

"Princess ......?"

Ash wants to avert his eyes from Silvia's naked body but his eyes refused to move.

It is not because he has any indecent thoughts.

It is because of a bright shining glow that made him reluctant to avert his sight.

Avdocha and her subordinates, as well as the rest of the hostages are like Ash. Everyone's eyes are watching Silvia.

"Avdocha, you are the one who made me aware of how weak and lack of awareness am I."

“So? I’m only speaking based on the truth."

“However, I never noticed such obvious things. It is a real shame to say so... However, I have been reborn! The past me is already killed by your sword! The new Silvia is now reborn! "

"Oh... I'd like to ask to ask, what can a reborn Silvia do?"

Avdocha look at her fiercely.

The basilisk gave a frightening breath.

Even so, Silvia did not be budge.

"I am the woman who is going to become the Paladin!"<ref>King of the Knight country.</ref>

[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p233.jpg|thumb]]

Silvia’s declaration echoed in the church loudly.

"Hee… hee… haha! Even I didn’t expect this answer... you want to become the Paladin? What nonsense! So, in order to achieve your goals, you have to try to break through this dilemma. Well, what are you gonna do?"

Unexpectedly, Silvia laughed.

"Nothing. I had said that I’m gonna become the Paladin! There are people supporting me from the back, I also have onee-sama as my family. I just need to believe in them and wait for the 'upcoming moment '!"

"Haha, don’t you think that before that I can take your life away easily?"

"If I die in your hands, it just means that I’m just so-so."

Just when Silvia heroically makes the declaration -

There is a terrible shake, a surge of raging magic cut through the floor of the church.

"Sorry to keep you waiting, Ash!"

Equipped in the Ark, Rebecca and Glenn jump out from the big hole in the floor.

“- Enemy ambush!”

Avdocha’s men shouted. The soldiers in a blink of an eye move into formation, and attack Rebecca and Glenn. Even the one who is holding Ash is no exception.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Right after Rebecca summoned her magic spear, Glenn follows by summoning his Ark-Dragner’s personal Ark-weapon.

"Appear! The lightning speed magic sword! Caladbolg!"

Ash’s eyes widened.

''"That's Glenn’s personal Ark-weapon......!"''

The magic sword Caladbolg is giant sword which its length is comparable to Glenn’s height. Glenn without much effort swinging that sword is just like the image of lightning speed, no wonder he is Veronica’s escort’s captain.

"Hmph...... an unsightly person!"

Even when she curses them, Avdocha's is still able to smile. Ash cannot understand how she managed to stay calm.

At this time, Avdocha suddenly jumped off the back of the basilisk and rushed to the back of the altar.

"Is she...!"

Ash who realised what she is going to do clench his teeth. Even when he wants to continue chasing, the basilisk blocks his way.

The basilisk's eyeballs is rotating and continue to stare at Ash.

"Hehehe. Don’t forget I still have the bombs, it is your loss."

Avdocha at the back of the altar proudly laughs.

The reinforcements, Rebecca and Glenn, are still fighting the enemy soldiers. As worthy of the people of the mountains, they successfully pin down the Ark-Dragners.

Of course, as long as Rebecca and Glenn show their true ability, in a blink of an eye, they will be the winners. But they will not only kill their opponents, if they don’t hold themselves back, even the whole church will be destroyed.

''-What am I going to do?''

If the stalemate continues, then Avdocha is going to press the button. No, before that, he has to deal with the basilisk or else he can’t get himself close to the altar.

The problem is, an unarmed human to win against a basilisk is indeed a fantasy.

''"Shoo......"''

In an instant, the basilisk issued terrible breath and started stomping around.

It moves its limbs with high-speed, and like gliding on the ground it rushes towards Ash.

"Ha…?’’

Its speed surprised Ash. Although he is conscious about it, his two legs refused to move. Ash as if is jinx to become a statue, his whole body stiffened.

"Uwaaaa!"

Ash helplessly screams.

The basilisk is right in front of him opening it's mouth.

In his mind, there is a clear image of him getting bitten into pieces and broken into two main portion.

''"My God ...!"''

Silvia quickly covered her eyes. She did not have the courage to face the scene of Ash being shredded by the beast.

''"I... how could I be so weak? Where did I get the idea of becoming a Paladin......!"''

Silvia slumped to her knees.

''Sniff''...... her tears fell off from her eyes onto the stone floor, and gradually became wet.

"Oh... a divine light...!"

At this time, there is a hostage with a praising tone muttered.

And the others around him are affected.

"...?"

Silvia wipes off her tears and raises her head.

A pale white light filled her entire field of vision.

After a short moment, the light can no longer be seen, there is a hot surge emerging from Silvia’s chest.

“Ash......!”

Equipped in the Ark, Ash with one hand held up the basilisk’s upper jaw.

===Part 16===
Ouch. The ‘Seikoku’ on his left hand is so hot.

His consciousness is almost swept away by the powerful magic.

''"- Sorry for the long wait."''

Eco's voice finally can be heard in his mind.

''"It's so scary... do you know that I was nearly eaten by this thing."''

Ash who now can feel the Ark’s magic cheekily smiled.

He looked down to re-examine his own body. It is a set of blue colour Ark which made him remember Silvia's eyes.

''"Thank you, Eco."''

''"D-Don’t need to thank me... I'm not doing it in order to help you, it is for the crepes okay!"''

Eco cheeks are bright red.

"How is this possible? You are also a Ark-Dragner? How did we miss this information-?"

While witnessing the dazzling Ark, with a look of surprise Avdocha’s almond eyes widen.

"My Pal is different from the others!"

Shouting at the same time, Ash lightly pushes the basilisk’s chin. The basilisk is stunned by Ash, its previous imposing attitude has gone.

"You are very obedient. Well, the beast seems to be very sensitive to stronger opponents."

While Ash steps forward, the basilisk obediently steps back.

"I’m stronger than you! If you are from the Asia’s, if you have some intelligence, Quickly be on your knees!"

Frighten by Ash’s voice, at first it is anxious to know what to do, then after a scream it knelt down.

"That's right."

Ash gently sat on its back.

"Ah! What are you going to do with Kuu-chan!"

Avdocha screams.

“Kuu-chan? Even when you look so scary, I didn’t think that you had such a cute name."

Ash gave a wry laugh. Kuu seems embarrassed, it twists its body.

"It seems that the situation has reversed, Avdocha. Let’s go Kuu!"

Being kicked by Ash, Kuu gave a roar and runs towards the altar.

"Hey, Hey, Kuu-chan! I’m your master!"

Avdocha who is panicked simply looks like a child.

While sitting on Kuu’s back, Ash is searching for the information regarding his Ark-weapon.

Soon, a strange weapon design is spread out in his mind.

After checking the properties and the additional effect of the weapon, Ash gave a satisfied smile.

Eco managed to do what Ash proposed.

Kuu like an Asia, runs foward.

The distance to the altar is quickly narrowed.

Avdocha’s face also turns pale.

"Appear!...... The absolute Zero Holy gun-"

A extremely long gun emerges out of thin air under Ash’s summon.

Its shape is similar to the Empire made sniper rifle, and also is like a spear.

The aim is locked at the altar.

While pulling the bolt.'' 'Kacha' '', at the same time the metal sounded, the ammunition had been inserted.

"Brionac!"

Ash yelled while pressing the trigger.

A magic bullet is shot out from the muzzle follow by a loud sound. The heavy bullet shell is ejected, with a ''‘Clang’'' its roll on the ground.

"Uuu ...!"

The shot created a powerful recoil, which almost caused Ash to fall from Kuu’s back, but fortunately he is in his Ark, Ash is sitting stably on the saddle.

At the same time the magic bullet is shooting towards the altar, a pale blue flash can be seen.

“Kuu, retreat!”

Kuu, listening to Ash's order, runs in the opposite direction of the altar.

"What!"

Avdocha cried out in dismay.

After the freezing magic was launched, shining ice crystals can be seen.

The ice crystals gradually increase, and engulfed the entire altar together with the bombs.

"A-Avdocha-sama!"

Not only that, Avdocha’s men are also mercilessly frozen up.

"Finally......!"

Ash smiled.

To fight against the Empire made bombs, experts are required. Even though the Knight Country and the Kingdom had many exiled scientists from the Empire, the problem is not enough time to recruit them.

If that being the case, it is better to risk trying to use the oracle’s power to freeze bombs, for them to be out of function- this is Ash strategy.

Ash asked Eco to produce an Ark with ice properties.

Needless to say, this idea is obtained when he was in the Silvanus' lounge reading the novel ‘The Sky Dragon Knight Chronicles'. The protagonist in the series ‘Silver Knight’ uses the frozen magic to interrupt the operation of the machine.

Of course, Ash can’t guarantee the actual effect. He can only gamble- at least at this stage the bombs that have become ice have ceased functioning.

"W-Wait a minute! I-......"

Avdocha is barely able to escape from the range of the frozen effects, and in the end does not escape the fate of becoming an ice statue.

What he needed to be worry about is, before she became completely frozen, Avdocha seemed to have something to say. But, in short the St Valeria’s church incident has ended.

===Part 17===
Up to a hundred hostages were released.

Avdocha and her men who had become ice statues were carried out with the help of the civil engineers. Those veteran soldiers, in the end, had become ice and were dragged off by the Asias on a cart. Only the word pitiful can be used to describe them.

Since Kuu is Avodocha’s pet, it was also taken away by the escorts. Ash silently prays, in hope that Veronica will treat it well.

More importantly, he now needs to complete the task that is at hand.

Even though he knows his actions are wrong, Ash still climbs up the icy altar and starts to rescue Jessica who is tied to the winged cross.

Fortunately, the freezing magic did not spread to Jessica. Just that, in order to avoid looking at her naked skin while trying to save her, his job is quite difficult.

When Ash finally cut the rope and with both hands carried Jessica -

"Nn ..."

Jessica in Ash’s arms slowly opened her eyes.

Right after she found out that Ash is carrying her, her eyes widen.

"Y-You...... you are Ash Blake? Why...... are you in an Ark...?"

"Huh? Err… No, this is..."

Ash regretted his mistake.

He simply did not think that Jessica would regain her consciousness so soon.

Ash do not know how to remove the Ark. So before Eco’s magic runs out, he can only continue to wear it.

Clearly there is no way to continue to hide the truth anymore, Ash can only give an excuse to explain it.

"... Yeah, the 'Silver Knight' is me. It is just that today my Ark is not silver in colour."

After Ash honestly confesses, Jessica’s cheeks turn red.

"To use ice attacks against those mechanical bombs is simply ‘Silver Knight’ himself! Waa-wah, Ash-sama!"

"Sama?"

Ash is stunned. Jessica eyes are now watery.

Moreover, Jessica is only wearing her underwear. The cleavage made by her breasts, can be seen. Even under such occasions, Ash cannot help but being seduced. In front of the beauty Jessica, the strong Ark cannot even come in handy.

"I have been determined for a long time, that my first time will be at the church altar."

"What lies! It is obvious that you had just thought about it!"

"I beg you, Ash-sama please give me your sperm now...!"

Somehow, Jessica actually began to take off her underwear on the spot. And the first thing she actually took off is her panties instead of her bra.

"Your order of taking off your underwear is too strange, or it should be said, who even asked you to take them off!"

Ash quickly held Jessica's hands to stop her.

"Do not worry."

Jessica sexy lower abdomen is slowly exposed. Eventually, even the following parts are-

"Stop! This is too casual!"

"I'm ready, Ash-sama... Her goddess St Valeria is also staring at us."

"Her goddess Valeria is a protector of law! We will be arrested!"

"Hee hee... I didn’t think that you were so introverted."

Jessica's sweet smell is disturbing Ash.

"Uuh!"

Ash inexplicably feels dizzy; and almost falls down from the altar together with Jessica.

At this time, Rebecca speaks to Ash from behind.

"Hey, Ash! Hand her to me, you go and take care of Silvia."

Rebecca had long removed her Ark and is helping the escorts to do their tasks, she should be very busy. However she probably saw that Ash is in trouble so she could not bear just being a bystander.

“Sorry to trouble you, Rebecca-san."

Ash hands Jessica to Rebecca.

"Ah, ah, Ash-sama, please stay!"

"S-Sorry... see you next time!"

Ash put Jessica’s regretful sounds aside and ran to look for Silvia.

Along the way, the Ark breaks into sparkling fragments.

===Part 18===
Silvia is standing against the wall.

Her body wrapped in blankets given to her by the escorts. So her naked body that has been exposed not long ago is now wrapped up tightly. The thing is, her curves can still be seen. After putting in efforts to not focus on those curves, Ash spoke to Silvia.

"Yo, Princess. Err... Are you okay?"

The Ash suddenly became lost, he can only squeeze out this few words. It is a little embarrassing.

"Ahh. I’m not injured...... you saved me again."

"My performance in nothing much, but rather Princess you are so cool."

"Y-You... what are you talking about!”

Silvia who is blushing probably has lost all her strength, she suddenly stumbles.

"... Careful!"

Ash immediately reached out, and caught Silvia's body.

The blanket wrapped around Silvia’s body drops off and finally fell on the ground.

"A-Are you alright?"

Ash looked at the place above her neck and timidly asked.

He thought that he could not escape her iron fist, but Silvia did not show her usual angry expression.

"S-Sorry. That…. my waist ... I just suddenly..."

Silvia's eyes filled with tears.

If Ash did not catch her in time, she would probably have fallen.

"Otherwise, I’ll give you a piggyback."

"Huh? But..."

"You don’t have to feel shy."

Ash smiled back and gently lifted Silvia.

Silvia who felt embarrassed at the start, shortly after that she held onto Ash’s neck.

At that moment, Ash felt that Silvia breasts pressing on his back change their shape.

"...huh!"

"What’s wrong, Ash?"

"N-Nothing ..."

While being unexpectedly stimulated, he blushes and at the same time, Ash continue his pace.

===Part 19===
On her way to the airship Silvanus while being piggybacked by Ash.

"...?"

Silvia is suddenly struck with an incredible feeling.

''- Why is this? Being piggybacked by Ash, somehow I miss this feeling... Am I familiar with this back...?''

This nostalgic atmosphere is so strong until Silvia can barely hold back her tears.

''The only thing is, the gentleness of Ash’s back is just too comfortable -''

Silvia without realising, dozed off.

"Paladin ~ A. B. S. 1365.5 ~" is closed.

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 4

2013-06-07T04:29:55Z

182.173.207.30:

==Chapter 4 - Avdocha the Convicted==
===Part 1===
Early in the morning, Ash put on his uniform and rushed out of airship Silvanus straight to school.

Since he has obtained Veronica’s permission last night the guards in charge did not stop Ash.

On the way there Ash did not encounter Captain Glenn. Of course, Ash also simply did not want to meet him.

By quickly running up the stairs he finally arrived at the Student’s Council’s office.

"I’m entering."

Without hesitation, he opened the door, and then an object like a cannon flew into his arm.

"Oh! ......Eco?"

Eco’s body is soft.

Yesterday, she probably went to Rebecca's room to stay for the night. A sweet scent can be smelled. One that that will not make you tired of it, but which will make you feel refreshed. 

"Any-Anything?"

Eco’s attitude made Ash feel troubled. That feeling is like that of a pet and its owner that have been separated apart for a long time, and it leaped at its owner when they were reunited.

The thing that he doesn't understand is, does Eco have those kind of feelings? They didn’t met for only one night...... and her personality has become so docile?

"It's annoying that you are so slow…..."

Eco buries her face in Ash’s chest and is reluctant to let go. Not only so did not let go, there is also signs that she is hugging him a lot more tightly. The heat from her is transferring to Ash's body.

If only so, then he can let it be. After Eco grabbed Ash’s tie she pulled him to right in front of her face.

"S-Slow down, wait... my neck is going to break ...!"

Ash quickly put his finger into the gap between tie and neck, which barely enables him to breath. At least he is now free from the danger of suffocating.

What is wrong with Eco early in the morning?

Her cheeks are bright pink, and her eyes are watery.

Ash is struggling, but Eco continue to attack.

"Huff......"

After making the cute sound, Eco’s feet are wrapping around him.

Her legs in knee socks slid in between Ash thighs. The moment her soft thigh came into contact with his crotch, his whole body shivers.

"No...... my body is so hot... I can’t stand it any longer."

Eco gasped, she is tugging Ash’s tie while lifting up her body.

Her half opened lips moving towards Ash’s cheek -

"Uwaa!"

Extending her tongue, she gently licked Ash’s cheek. Like a dragon who wants to be spoiled by its master.

"...... Ah?"

At this moment, Ash spotted something – from Eco mouth there is a rose like smell.

"You...... Show me the inside!"
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p004-005.jpg|thumb|'' "Is this...... alright!" '']]

"Is this......alright!"

The usual Eco will ignore Ash’s order. But this morning it is as if she is now a different person. Her cheeks are getting redder and she stares at Ash’s face.

Being flirted with by her eyes, Ash saw Eco actually gently lifted her miniskirt.

"... Huh?"

For a moment, Ash could not understand what was happening right in front of him.

"You...!"

Ash almost falls backwards.

The thing sticking to Eco’s pure white skin, almost caused he awareness to be swept away. That underwear is embellished with a lot of lace, it is designed for adults.

Suddenly he came back to his senses, Ash obstinately holds Eco’s hands.

"What are you doing, you fool! I'm not saying about the skirt, it is the mouth!"

"Umm... I know..."

Eco with a flushed face opens her mouth halfway.

Behind her pearl white teeth, a pink tongue can be seen.

"So this stuff is the culprit!"

On Eco’s tongue a round candy.

A strong Ansal smell went into his nostrils.

Even though Ansals are harmless to humans, but it brings a strong effect to the dragons. Like drinking alcohol is for humans, Ansal’s smell brings pleasure to dragons.

The problem is that Eco is only a young dragon. Even with only a small amount of Ansal, the result it brings is hard to predict.

"Come on, quickly spit it out!"

"Nn....”

Eco exhaled a mouthful of heat, and firmly grasped Ash’s tie.

Don’t take Eco as just a petite girl, her strength is still like a dragon.

Ash, unable to do anything, can only let her pull him- Eco with this blocked Ash half-opened mouth with her lips.

At the same time, Eco’s tongue breaks past the barrier.

"...!"

The two sticky and slippery tongues tangled.

The unimaginable shock makes Ash’s mind go blank, transfixed in his place.

"Tee hee..."

Eco revealed a devil like smiled and slowly averted her face. During that time the candy has rolled into Ash’s mouth.

The mouth-fed candy has melted into half of its original volume, Eco’s body temperature still remains on the candy.

Ash was entirely entranced.

"You… just now ..."

His face is hot as if flame is going to burst out from it.

At the start Ash was concentrating too much on the mouth-fed candy. That is why only until now, Ash found their lips were sticking tightly together.

According to that, wasn't this his and Eco’s first kiss?

"Nn....”

Suddenly, like a puppet whose string was broken, Eco fell limp.

She buried her face in Ash’s arms and fell into a deep sleep. Seemed like the drunken Eco has finally fell asleep.

"Really...... she only knows how to give people headaches."

Just as Ash breathed a sigh of relief -

".....In the position between a human and a dragon, your behaviour just does not sound healthy."

"Uwaaa!"

Hearing a surprisingly calm voice, Ash was shocked.

''- Glup!''

The candy in his mouth is accidentally swallowed.

"...... Rebecca! When are you here?"

Rebecca leisurely crosses her arms in front of her chest standing in the doorway. Her face is wearing snappish smile.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p169.jpg|thumb|]]

"Do you even need to ask, of course when Eco ran out of the room."

"Isn’t it that you were here from the beginning to end? Why did you stand on the side-lines and not come to my aid!"

"Well that scene was very exciting! Oh, Ash by the way, that underwear Eco is wearing belongs to me."

"Yikes...!"

After hearing that, Ash cannot help but think about Eco’s exposed underwear.

Those laces flooded his whole mind, the material should be silk, right? He remembers the top has a unique gloss. It turns out that Rebecca usually wears those kind of underwear - after getting lost in his imagination Ash returns to his senses.

"Hey! That's not the point! I would like to know why Eco’s mouth was stuffed with that candy."

"Ahh, you mean that? That is my self-prepared, personal snack. When she saw me licking it on my palm, Eco came and begged for one. I saw her eager face, how can I heartlessly refuse? "

"Rebecca, even when you knew the Ansal herb will have a negative effect on Eco, why do you continue to let her eat it?"

"Huu? ... I do not understand what you mean by that."

Rebecca exposed a playful smile and hid inside her room.

===Part 2===
Rebecca looked at the faces of all those who were present.

"Then let the meeting begin. Silvia will not be present for today’s meeting...... so is there only three people left?"

She was correct. Right now, the ones who are sitting around the table are Rebecca, Max and Ash, the trio. By the way, Eco is lying on the couch.

The Vice president and the secretary still seem like they do not intend to attend this morning.

"Right...... didn’t it feel a little lonely?”

After Ash stated, Rebecca looked at him ridiculously.

"Any problem with it, Ash? Are you so lonely when Silvia is not here? Is Rebecca onee-san not enough to satisfy you?"

"How could I dare to think so!"

Ash was too nervous to know what to do next, Max beside him was also shocked but he interrupts:

"President, we have do not have time. Please do not tease Ash anymore and quickly began the meeting."

"Hmm, you’re right. Every time I see Ash, I can not help but just want to make fun of him."

Rebecca with a bitter smile returns back to the topic.

"As you have heard, Princess Veronica's condolence trip is going to be held this afternoon. Actually...... we must represent the academy’s students by accompaning the Princess."

Ash senses something bad.

"The people who are going to accompany the Princess must be Max, Ash, Eco and me. This is Princess Veronica’s orders. We do not have the right to refuse."

Just like what he sensed, his feeling was right.

"Princess Veronica has many enemies. If someone attempts to assassinate the Princess, they certainly will not miss this great opportunity. Even though there is the seven escorts who are in charge of the security, still we could not neglect precautionary measures. We, as a mere Dragner, must also be mentally prepared to be able to protect the Princess when there is danger."

"Please, may I ask ..."

Ash timidly raised his hand.

"Is there any problem, Ash?"

“Rebecca-san, you are not a 'mere', but a dignified Ark-Dragner, and Max is also an outstanding Dragner, but I'm just a humble breeder.”

"What nonsense are you talking about? Didn’t you also have the famous title 'Silver Knight'?"

"... That kind of title I do not want. Even if you give it to me for free."

"But I think that it is suitable for you. Back to the topic... the next thing is the main point."

After the changed the topic, Rebecca exposed a serious expression and pass the information on her hand to Ash and Max.

That is commonly known as a 'Wanted Poster'.

The entire sheet of paper is full of the details of the criminal’s characteristics and looks.

The reward offered actually reaches up to one million Eccles<ref>The currency in this story. From a town in UK.</ref>. Compared to a normal reward, this amount is excessively large.

"We received some information from a certain party that 'Avdocha the Convicted' has infiltrated Ansarivan. Everyone please be very careful.-

===Part 3===
The revival operations are well underway. The noise of the hustle and bustle was sounded in St Durham’s Square one after another.

The sound of the roaring man supervisor.

The sturdy frame operator’s loud cry.

The knocking sounds of the hammers.

- The Necromancia’s attacks had happened a full two weeks ago.

The Square that has been razed to ruins, and today and the revival operation was going on smoothly.

Airship Silvanus landed slowly from above the square.

Right after she safely alighted from the airship, Veronica immediately with a loud voice announced to the public:

"Dear countrymen! Thank you for your hard work!"

On recognising the heroic Veronica, the scene is suddenly full of cheers.

"Wow, it is Princess Veronique Her Royal Highness!"

"To even think that of Her Royal Highness will actually come to a place like this..."

"That armour really looks valiant!"

Every workers stop doing their work, they are all moved and full of tears. However, Veronica just stared at them fiercely.

"Who allow you to rest! Why are you bothering with my existence, immediately continue with your work!"

At Veronica's loud voice, even the earth would shake! Furthermore, the Asias that were brought to the construction site were also shivering.

"Yes, Princess!"

Though all the workers are burly, self-confident and brawny, but now all of them felt particularly vulnerable and hurried to resume their own work.

This sense is more like a strict supervisor who came, rather than a condolence visit. Beside Veronica, Ash cannot help but laugh bitterly.

Rebecca, Max, Ash and Eco, the four of them followed along with the arrangements made in the meeting this early morning. They are accompanying Veronica as the student representatives.

"Hmm... there is something strange."

Eco from the start is looking around aimlessly.

Did she found out something unusual using her dragon’s intuition? If it is so, the situation they are in will be a serious one, it is most likely an enemy of Veronica.

"Eco? Is there anything suspicious?"

Ash with a nervous voice asks Eco, but she then revealed an extremely unhappy expression.

"The crepe stall is gone."

"... Hu?"

"I said, I can’t find the stall selling crepes!"

Ash is dumbstruck. What Eco likes to eat most is non-other than the crepes sold in the stall selling crepes in St Durham Square.

"You tell me...... what Crepe seller will do business in this construction site?"

"Wuhu<ref>Whining sound.</ref>...... my crepes..."

Eco is so disappointed until she exposed a dejected expression, there is tears in her eyes whirling.

"Really… I can’t stand you any longer. The owner must have moved his stall to some other part of the streets. Later we will look for it together, alright?"

"Really?"

Once she had heard this, Eco immediately smiled dazzlingly.

"…...!"

Her smile is like a full bloom rose, which Ash cannot help but stare at deeply.

"Anything?"

Right after Eco confusedly asked, only then Ash came back to his senses, with an acted up attitude he cleared throat.

"No, nothing......"

In short, his bribery has been successful. Eco will temporarily quieten down. After all, he is now playing the role of Veronica’s guard with a heavy responsibility. Just in case this job was messed up by Eco, it would be hard for him to make sure that his head is still on his neck. Using crepes in exchange the safety of his head, this price is nothing.

"Hmm, using the strength of an Asia? A breeder who chooses to be a civil engineer is really rare."

"Y-Yes, I’m just lucky!"

While Ash is trying to get Eco to calm down, at the same time, Veronica’s condolence trip is also being carried out smoothly.

Apart from the square, the surrounding buildings have also been damaged by the Necromancia, which is why there are many carpenters there right now working.

The carpenter Veronica is talking to seems to be a breeder, at the side an Asia can be seen pulling a trolley.

When facing Veronica, the fierce looking carpenter due to excessive fear looks very nervous. This scene is really amusing.

Looking at that the kind of laid-back scene, Ash suddenly remembered the name that Rebecca brought out in the meeting.

--‘Avdocha the Convicted'

According to the report, she has the blood of a Tantalos. From a young age, she has been doing guerrilla activities in the mountains. Later on she spread out from the mountains and involved in terrorist attacks across the continent, she is very famous for her anti-establishment activity.

But five years ago, in Fontaine City the capital city, after Veronica’s assassination end in failure she was never seen again.

Some reports stated that such an activist is likely to stage a comeback for Veronica. Of course, the credibility of those reports is yet to be verified but still they must be prepared for the worst.

"Hey, Eco."

Ash gathered his nerve and whispered in Eco’s ears.

"... What’s the problem?"

"In case that I ran into a dangerous situation, could you make me the Ark?"

"Well, do you even want that kind of patch up work? I don’t mind, but there will be conditions-"

"Alright, alright, no matter how much of crepe want to eat, I’ll buy it for you."

Except the ansal flavour crepes... When Ash in his heart silently added, the church bell nearby rang.

That is the bell to indicative one o’clock in the afternoon.

"Is it already so late…...."

Listening to the solemn bell, Silvia's face suddenly emerges in Ash's mind.

The building around St Durham Square has more than one church.

At this time Silvia should comply with Veronica's command by offering her prayers in the St Valeria’s church for repentance.

Just when Ash takes Silvia’s feeling into account and his mood is depressed, something happened.

''-Boom!''

At the other end of the square suddenly a sound of explosions is heard.

"W-What happened?"

Ash surprised, looked at the other end of the square.

A thick black smoke is seen in the sky.

"It can’t be ...!"

The worst thought emerges in Ash mind.

The location where the black smoke emerges is St Valeria’s clock tower.

At the same time the explosion occurred, the public gathered in the square screamed, the site is in a mess.

After all, a few days ago there were subjected to the Necromancia’s attack, and now the reaction of many people is particularly extreme.

“-Princess Highness please return to the Silvanus.”

At this time, Glenn’s voice is heard.

"You’re right."

Veronica without blinking an eye, just calmly nodded.

Ash could not help but angrily interrupted:

"Didn’t you see that church? Her Royal Highness Princess may be right inside there -"

However, Veronica coldly interrupts Ash:

"Don’t worry. From now on, I declare from this moment that Silvanus will become the strategic headquarters of this Operation. You all please return together."

Even when her biological sister may be caught up in the bombings, Veronica’s calm attitude really pissed people off.

===Part 4===
Silvia arrived at the St Valeria’s Church.

Under Veronica’s order she did not even bring her maid Cosette with her.

St Valeria’s statue was positioned on the altar.

St Valeria is one of the Twelve Apostles who served St Rosa Maria.

In the denomination of Rosa Maria's bible, St Valeria is not only portrayed as a woman full of compassion, but she is also the protector of law.

In addition to Silvia, there are also many people who come to church. But most of them look like tourists, those who are like Silvia who has their own trouble were the minority.

“St Valeria’s please forgive my imprudent actions."

Silvia knelt in front of the altar and began to pray.

"St Valeria’s….."

At this time, someone else right beside Silvia's is non-stop praying.

That voice feels very familiar.

"Please bless me so that I will get pregnant with 'Silver Knight'-sama’s child......"

"What are you praying for?!!!!"

"Kyaa!"

''THUND''. That person is so shocked by the other roaring voice that she screamed and fell backwards.

Silvia carefully looked at her face.

"... I knew that it was you, Jessica Valentine!"

Jessica stood up straight and stares back at Silvia.

"Oops. Look at you, aren’t you not with the Princess? I thought you were to accompany Princess Veronica for her condolence trip today."

"Err......Sorry to tell you that I did not accompany her!"

"Y-You, what are you getting angry about?"

"Give me a break! That is not the point, how come you are here?"

Jessica obviously does not understand the reason Silvia is so angry.

"Well, I just wanted to beg St Valeria to bless me for an easy childbirth..."

"St Valeria is a protector of law! You have looked for the wrong person! "

"Hmm, I’m not like the rest, I won’t even bother this small detail."

"What type of small detail is this?”

"Hm... if you kept on clinging to petty things like this, you will never be on equal footing with Princess!"

Silvia whose weakness is found out suddenly became furious.

“What did you say? Outsiders like you will never understand!"

“Obvious at a glance- there is too much difference in both of your open-mindedness."

"Ugh! How shameless are you...... to talk about someone else pain!"

"Oops, it is your pain? Oh, as a royal you are far behind Veronica-sama in your open mindedness and as a Dragner, your strength is far less than 'Silver Knight'-sama; I advise you to learn how to be a woman, you can take this noble’s daughter as an example."

"What…… did you say......?"

Silvia couldn’t bear with it any longer, her rational thinking had snapped. She felt that what Jessica implied is as if she is trying to persuade her to hurriedly marry Glenn. Although logically it is impossible for Jessica to know of her arranged marriage with Glenn, but Silvia can’t care about the details so much.

"Ha! A mere Randall family’s servant even has the nerve to ask me to take her as an example? Even my toes are laughing!"<ref>The original meaning is laugh until my teeth drop.</ref>

Jessica's face turns from red to white and back to red.

"Can it be Rebecca has told you...?"

"Don’t worry, under the president’s order, I will not spread this to the public. But, I would like to advise you to restraint a little, stop falsifying your status."

Jessica lips tremble, she fiercely glared at Silvia.

"Then I’ll ask you...... can you can guarantee that your actions are never related to falsehood?"

"I-I……"

Silvia is also afraid than someone will see through her timid side, that is why she is always pretending to be strong. As one of the Lautreamont Knight Country’s Princess', she is trying her hardest to play the ideal image of ‘This is what a princess should do’.

Isn't such behaviour is also taken as falsehood?

"Oops, Could it be that I hit the bull’s eye?"

"N-No, that is not it……”

Just while Silvia intends to rebuttal-

''- Boom!''

The place above emits an explosion sound.

The floor is shacking because of the impact, dust, sands and stones fall from the ceilings.

Judging from this case, there seems to have been an explosion upstairs.

"Kyaa!"

Silvia is so frightened she inadvertently clings to Jessica.

Maybe Jessica is equally caught up in the panic and she wraps her arms around Silvia and hugs her hard.

Silvia and Jessica’s screams are like a trigger which make the other visitors cry.

It is just only an explosion, but from the original sacred atmosphere of the Church it has instantly turned into a living hell.

At this time, a condescending shadow appeared.

"Who’s that person?"

Silvia eyes widened.

Black hair and the eyes which are full of evil are glimmering.

Under the high degree of exposure folk costume, a nearly tanned coloured skin can be seen.

The woman like in a drama began to speak:

"‘Blame the sin, rather than the sinner!’ What a joke, the fragile mind of a human is the root of all evil and all who are sinners will never escape death!"

''WHACK!'' The woman with a toss the whip in her hand-"

"I shall be called 'Avdocha the Convicted’!" <ref>In this sentence she speak in an high and mighty form. It is very hard to translate so the simple form will be I am 'Avdocha the Convicted’.</ref>

Silvia cannot help but become dumbstruck.

She remembers that name.

"How come...... this person is 'Avdocha the Convicted’?"

Silvia knew the existence of this anti-establishment activist. Long ago, she had also seen her wanted order several times.

Her reward amount is up to one million Eccles.

However, the woman in front of her not only has face of a child, a petite body, and a childlike appearance which caused others to not believe that she is a battle-hardened terrorist. It is totally different from the picture in the wanted poster.

But the woman with a calm expression looks at the visitor.

Even when her body is petite, she is still able to look down from up high.

That is because she was standing on the back of a basilisk.

Under the sight of the big rolling eyes that only a basilisk has-

''"Yikes ......!"''

Silvia and Jessica could not help but tremble.

The extreme fear causes them to not release each other’s hands.

--- Basilisk

Even though they bear a striking resemblance to lizards, their size is nowhere near a lizard. Although there are well known as a close relatives of an Asia, but from their body there is not even a slightest hint that they have a Dragon's intellect.

To tame such monster after capturing it and ride it like a horse, no matter what it will never be done by an ordinary person.

So the only explanation is, the woman in front is non-other than 'Avdocha the Convicted’-

"From now on, you are all hostages! Just don’t act rashly and I will not take your life! On the other hand...... if someone dares to fight back, don’t blame me if we use you to feed him!"

Followed by Avdocha’s ordered, that basilisk made an earth-shattering roar.

===Part 5===
The atmosphere of the airship Silvanus’s navigation room was very tense.

The crew, led by the helmsman are at their posts; they were ready to take off at any time.

"Huhu…... It is hard even for me to tolerate this, Glenn"

Veronica who is smiling while sitting on the captain seat said.

"Yes, Veronica-sama."

Glenn serious nodded in agreement.

Apart from the escort’s captain Glenn who is by Veronica’s side, the other six escorts are on their dragons responsible for the protection of Silvanus.

Under Veronica’s order, Rebecca, Max, Ash, Eco - the members of the student’s council also gathered in the navigation room.

"Hey...... Why can you be so calm? The church that Her Royal Highness is in is attacked!"

Ash unable to restrain his emotions, questioned.

Veronica on the captain’s seat comfortably cross her legs and teased:

"You're too inexperienced Ash. During the Necromancia’s attack, were your emotions this unstable? If it is so, then you were just lucky the last time- you'd better have some deep thought about it, or else you can not guarantee your own life."

"What did you say?"

"Veronica-sama!"

At this moment, the communication sergeant interrupted Ash while looking back at Veronica.

"There is a signal from St Valeria’s Church!"

Beside the communication sergeant’s hand, the bright dragon crystal beside the magic communicator is shining.

"Connect to it."

"Understood!"

The magic communicator continued to flash for a while then a projection appeared in mid-air.

"-!"

Ash gasped. Even though he knew that this is a type of oracle, he had never seen such method. The technology should have been imported from the Empire.

Although there is a lot of static noise, the scene shown on the screen looks like the interior of the St Valeria’s church – St Valeria’s statue set on the altar statue proves this fact.

The only thing is, the screen didn’t show the hostages. Of course, that does not rule out that Silvia could have been abducted...... which made Ash anxiously clenche his fists.

At this moment, the projection screen suddenly shows a woman's face.

"I shall be called 'Avdocha the Convicted’. Wait, since we are already familiar with each other, I don’t need to announce my name right, Veronica?"<ref>This is also spoken in an high and mighty form.</ref>

"You're right. So could you quickly tell me what is your demand."

Veronica shows the calm demeanour of a royal family.

"She is... 'Avdocha the Convicted’?"

Ash's eyes widen and he turns speechless.

Seeing her childlike face, Rebecca, Max and Viagra seem to feel the same as Ash. All of their faces looked stunned and skeptical.

Because between her looks and the arrest warrant they received earlier, they are apparently two completely different characters.

The portrait in the arrest warrant looks like a 24-year-old with a sharp look like a she-leopard. Which gave the feeling of a veteran guerrilla soldier......

"I’ll let you have a look at this first!"

The screen suddenly focuses at another person’s body.

The altar of the Rosa Maria’s religion is magnificently decorated with its symbolic totem wing like crucifix. However, there is a personal tied to the winged cross.

Ash and the others turn speechless, not just because of Avdocha’s fetishes.

"Jessica...?"

Rebecca who knew her since childhood muttered blankly.

She is not wrong, the one tied on the winged cross is the president of SKFC-Jessica Valentine, of all people. Evidently, she seems unfortunately to become her hostage.

"That’s t-too much!"

Ash's lips are trembling.

Jessica is actually only wearing her underwear.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p190.jpg|thumb]]

Apart from her underwear and knee socks, the rest of her clothing was mercilessly stripped away.

The humiliated Jessica is desperately struggling to hold back her tears.

Not only that, there are also squiggles on top her bare belly that reads:

''- The Head of Valkyrie!''

"That is that blood text ......?"

"No, that does not look like blood. It should be something like lipstick.”

Rebecca swept away Ash’s worry.

"Hmm...... to even use hostages as a meat shield to make me offer my head. She is really an insatiable woman."

Even after witnessing Jessica’s inhumane treatment, Veronica is still easy going.

At this time, the screen slowly moves downwards, and the altar is shown.

"...... What is that?"

Ash frowns.

Around the altar, there are black objects that give the impression of a ''"machine"''. Although it is an extremely strange and rarely seen thing, they are filled with a dangerous atmosphere that can never be found coming from equipment within the church.

From the screen Avdocha’s voice is heard again:

"As you can see, we have set a bomb set up in the church. This is an Empire made mechanical bomb. Once detonated, the church will immediately be blown to pieces. Also, I am a person who has no patience. Every time the bell rings, I’ll kill a hostage."

"What did you say ...!"

Ash excitedly clenches his fists.

She is threatening that every hour there will be someone who will lose their life.

Until the next time the bell rings, there is only around fifty minutes.

"Hehe... I can’t wait to see your head when it is off your neck, Veronica."

Once finished with these words, the communication was terminated.

It seems that Avdocha stopped it herself.

"Your Highness, what should we to do now?"

Rebecca asked, but a sneer is shown on Veronica’s mouth.

The coldness of her sneer, caused Ash’s hair to stand up straight.

"I’ll never compromise with terrorists. If we face an emergency situation, we’ll use the main canon of Silvanus to blow up the whole church."

"What ..."

After hearing this emotionless declaration, Ash felt as if he is punched at the back of his head.

Even when she knew that Silvia may also be inside the church, but...

"You are really ...!"

Ash finally understands the reason Veronica is given the title 'Ironblood Valkyrie'.

===Part 6===
The time is moved slightly backwards---

Nearly a hundred worshipers were taken hostage along with Silvia. Of course, due to unexpected events they are trembling endlessly, while still trying to grasp the situation that they are in.

The terrorist’s mastermind is 'Avdocha the Convicted’.

There are nine soldiers surrounding them.

The nine soldiers give off the feeling that they are from the mountains and are large, muscular men. They are dressed in their folk costumes; with an eagle looking mask on their face; equipped with weapons that the mountain people's usual whip and shamshir<ref>Half-moon shaped dagger.</ref>, dagger and others. The nine men seem to be loyal to Avdocha. In contrary to their savage like looks, their accept orders just like
any regular army soldiers.

Avdocha’s objective is to defeat Veronica. She probably wants to take advantage of the 100 hostages to achieve this goal.

''"……is there nothing that we can do?"''

''As the Knight’s Royal Princess, what can I do?'' Just when Silvia thought this, her first thought is the intention to expose her identity as the princess.

"As long as I identify myself, we could ask them to release the hostages......"

It is not an exaggeration to have this idea, because she should have her own value as the princess.

''If she can use a person's freedom in exchange for the safety of the public, isn't this a very good bargain?''

"I will never allow you to do this!"

Surprisingly, Jessica actually tries stopping Silvia. When she heard Silvia talking to herself, she with a low voice advised her to give up on the idea.

"Once they know that you are Princess Veronica’s sister, there’s no one who can guarantee your safety."

"The problem is... if I am the only person who will be sacrificed and these people can be saved -"

"Do not look down on others! I never had the intention to sell you out for my freedom! For I'm Jessica Valentine!"

At this time, Avdocha who is originally busy giving orders to the men, suddenly turned around and look back at Silvia and Jessica.

"Well well well...... there is someone who has the leisure to whisper around even when they are in danger; you really have guts to do that."

She took the reins of the basilisk and moved closer to the two. The basilisk with its heavy steps gives a pressuring feeling; Silvia is almost scared out of her wits.

However, Jessica is the opposite.

She stood up from the spot.

"I am Jessica Valentine!"

"So?"

"Don’t look at me like that, I'm well-known noble! Out of respect for me, can you promise that you would never harm the other hostages?"

The heroic act gave Silvia a hard hit.

In such a situation, she actually had the courage to claim herself as a '''noble'''...!

Avdocha sitting on the basilisk’s back, her eyes narrowed into a crack.

“Noble? I've never heard of the Valentine house…... Anyway, we appreciate your foolhardiness; I’ll now give you an important task! Arrest her!"

Two of Avdocha’s men came forward without a word, and held Jessica from both sides. Without any explanation they dragged her to Avdocha.

Like a comforting Silvia that there is nothing that needs to be worry about.

However what unfolded in front of all hostages was a tragic scene.

Jessica clothes were torn and stripped off. Then, Avdocha personally took a lipstick and wrote on her belly '''The Head of Valkyrie!’'' 

Jessica from the start to the finish didn't moan, even a drop of tears didn't flow out from her eyes. She just grits her teeth and bears all this, but it is not difficult to tell what she is experiencing.

Finally, Jessica was taken to the altar and tied to the cross.

"Jessica... I've misunderstood you. In fact, you are a lot nobler than a true noble."

''- Compared to me, I-I’m...... actually weak and incompetent.''

She could use her identity as a Dragner and fight back...... It is not that Silvia doesn't have this idea; the problem is, as long there are hostages, there is no way to summon Lancelot in the church.

This space in the church is too small for Lancelot to use its skills.

''"Damn... Why am I... this useless!"''

Apart from sitting down together timidly with the other hostages in addition to unable to do anything, Silvia deeply hated herself.

===Part 7===
''"'Avdocha the Convict'? How can this be possible ...!"''

Disguised as a flower girl, Anya who is with about a hundred hostages inside the church murmured.

In order to prevent her men who deeply hated Veronica from taking any actions, Anya also infiltrated Ansrivan. She only went to the St Valeria’s Church to gather information but unfortunately was drawn into Avdocha’s terrorist act.

'Avdocha the Convict' is a legend in the mountains. Since she was lost in a military operation there were no more rumours about her anymore, so many thought that she had died......

Anya since her childhood had already heard her name and looked up to her. Avdocha have left her village with numerous heroic legends.

Of course, this is the first time Anya saw her.

She had only seen her portrait in the wanted poster in the past at best.

The beauty on the wanted poster is a perfect match with the title 'Avdocha the Convict'.

A reward amount that can break a record- one million Eccles is also a stunner.

But the person herself is not the case.

''-I actually didn’t expect that she has such a petite body...... Logically speaking, her actual age should be around the twenties.''

That aggressive basilisk who was tamed and obeyed her, that is the best evidence that she is likely Avdocha. Because in Avdocha’s heroic legend, the basilisk didn’t just play a small role.

However, from Anya’s point of view, there are too many things that don’t fit.

''- Such a terrorist act... is nothing but foolhardy.''

In this world, there are plenty of rebels who reckless sacrifice their own life. The Tantalos tribe since a long time ago seems to be popular with suicide attackers.

However, judging from the rumours spread of many parts of the mountains, at the least Avdocha is not that kind of reckless person.

She not only led successful fights one after another, but in the end she always survived - because of this, Avdocha had become a legend.

Even the ''‘killed in action’'' message is well known, people still think that ''"maybe she is still alive somewhere in the world"'', that is the part that makes Avdocha scary and also add some style to her legend.

Such legendary figures, it is impossible for her to do such a foolhardy act......

Anya fells that instead of thinking about this problem, she should worry about her own safety.

''- Yes... in fact, what is she going to do next?''

Since Avdocha had already set the time limit, they will die if they just sit still.

Don’t forget each time the bell rings, one of the hostages will be killed...

How about if she revealed that she is from the Tantalos tribe- even she did think so, but Anya soon waved off this idea.

She is a veteran.

Such people will not take Anya as her companion with just the same skin colour. To act rashly will probably end up with a harsh lesson like that Jessica Valentine.

Although under Milgauss' help, the mountainous people's dispute was finally able to calm down, but there are a lot of Tantalos family who gave up their home and choose to come out from the mountains. Which resulted in many people who are not from the mountains with the same skin colour as Anya increasing.

Moreover, there are rumours:

Princess Veronica established a force consisting of foreigners, she intends use a different army system for them from the Knight's army, and they are also for other uses.

Also there seems to be many mountain people who are included in the group.

''- I shouldn’t act rashly, or else I’ll be suspected as a soldier from the foreign force......''

Even though she was disguised as a flower girl, but she is still Avdocha. Perhaps she may recognise Anya had once undertaken military training at a glance.

''- If it is so, then the smart move is to temporarily blend in with the hostages and see what’s going to happen next.''

After concluding everything, Anya hugging her knees with her hands and buried her head in between them. This way, she will not need to face Avdocha directly.

If she can just avoid doing any unsightly behaviour, no matter how many times the bell sounded, Anya will never be so unlucky and be killed? After all, the number of hostages are as many as 100 people......

But god is never gonna let her get off easily.<ref>This is a proverb.</ref> Beside Anya there was a mother shaking while holding her baby. Maybe the baby sensed her mother’s anxiety, the look on it's face was as if it is going to burst into tears anytime.

''- Please be good......!''

Anya immediately pulls her cheeks and began to coax the baby.

"Chaa... ♪"

It is probably that her act is funny, but fortunately the baby gave a happy grin.

Even when in her heart she silently felt relieved, but at the same time she starts to hate herself.

''- What am I actually doing...?''

===Part 8===
Rebecca suddenly speaks to Veronica.

"Are you going to send someone to negotiate?"

Veronica seems like she is interested in this proposal, and looks to Rebecca.

Even when the person she is speaking to is Veronica, Rebecca is still without fear, and gracefully stated her views:

"We must not use the main cannon of the Silvanus until the very end. I think we should make this our trump card and only use it when we are left with no other choice."

"Alright, we’ll follow to according what you had said."

"Thank you, Your Highness."

"The question is who will become the negotiator?"

Rebecca with a confident smile responded to Veronica.

"Public order of Ansarivan, since ancient times, is maintained by the Student Council, so I think we should send someone from the council. If it is a student I think they will let their guard down."

Hearing Rebecca's rhetoric, Ash feels anxious.

Since Silvia was taken as hostage, and the vice president and secretary are nowhere in sight as usual, the candidates left behind are the trio of Rebecca, Max, and Ash.

Of course, everyone knows that Rebecca the most suitable person for this task, but -

"I recommend Ash Blake as negotiator."

Rebecca has made a very surprising recommendation.

"Huh?"

Ash suspects he had heard it wrongly.

"That...... Rebecca-san, you are serious about it?"

Just when Ash is at loss, Eco interrupted Rebecca.

"Are you kidding? Do you want to let this guy go alone into such dangerous place?"

Facing Eco who is in fury, Rebecca replies her with a playful smile.

"Could it be that you are worried about Ash?"

Eco suddenly blushed.

"T-T-That, how is that possible? What I’m protesting about is that you don’t have the rights to order my meat slave!"

Once the words blurted out, the atmosphere in the navigation room immediately froze.

Even those officers who are in charge of the steering and the communication secretly peeped at Ash as if he is a suspicious person.

"Wait! Don’t talk any nonsense that’ll make people misunderstand!"

The ‘meat slave’ that Eco means is someone who will present their own flesh to their owners when they are hungry. But, by no means, were those officers imagining that kind of meaning.

But the situation right now did not allowed Ash to explain himself, because everyone threw him with a suspicious glance.

Finally, Veronica broke the silence.

"Well...... I didn’t think that you are actually Eco’s meat slave. I admire you have some backbone."

"That’s why I say it is a misunderstanding!"

Veronica looked at Ash who is desperately denying.

"Is there anything to be shy about? Isn't it that meat slaves are those who give their own flesh for their lord when they are aware that their lord is at the risk of starvation?"

"That’s why I say it is a misunderstanding… Huh?!"

Ash is stunned.

"You are really strange. If there are any other meanings, why don’t you speak it out loud?"

Veronica is with a serious expression. As if she only knew this meaning.

Eco and Veronica's thinking seems to have something in common.

"Yes, you're right! That’s what Eco’s meat slave means!"

After Ash grasps the opportunity to explain, the atmosphere of the navigation room finally calms down. Finally, Ash is away from those sharp glares and he let out a sigh of relief, but the most fundamental problem is not yet solved.

"In short, without my permission, you'll never be going to send him there!"

Eco who is stubborn, refused to back down.

Like her, Rebecca looks like she isn't in a hurry.

"Logically speaking, it is supposed to be my duty as president to go there –“

"Then you just only need to go to solve this problem!"

"The problem is that I cannot go because the terrorists should know that Rebecca Randall is an Ark-Dragner. If I was chosen as a negotiator is likely that I’ll be ignored."

What Rebecca said is not unreasonable. If Ash was with the terrorists, he’d also not greet Rebecca with open arms.

"So Ash, do you think that you can do it? There is a time limit, but you still have an equal strength as an Ark-Dragner. Nevertheless, you are also the ‘Silver Knight’."

"Don’t joke around, this burden is really too heavy for me!! No matter what, I’m just an ordinary student!"

"That’s right. It can be presumed that the other party also sees you as an ordinary student. So this is the advantage."

"The problem is..."

"Don’t be afraid. Even if it is dangerous, Eco will defend you. Am I right, Eco?"

"Don’t you just simply speak in place of others!"

"Oh! So you mean to say that you cannot protect Ash? Is the Ark you made is so fragile?"

"I, I didn’t say that! Don’t you dare look down on my Ark!"

"Then, can you can protect Ash?"

"Of course!"

Eco confidently lifted her chest.

Ash can only smile.

Rebecca’s technique is really amazing. He doesn't know whether it is fortunately or unfortunately, but Eco did not even notice that she had fallen into Rebecca’s trap.

“Don’t worry, Ash. Even when there is Eco protecting you, I will not be bold enough to send you into the enemies’ den alone."

Rebecca, suddenly with a gentle smile, stretched out her hands and gently rests them on Ash’s shoulders.

"Huh?"

The distance between the two is so close that they can sense each other's breath. Even when it is an emergency situation, Ash still could not help but blush. A fragrant aroma could be smelled.

"I will wait for an opportunity to attack the church. It is just that I’ll not be doing the same thing as you. With the Ark, it's child’s play to break into the church through the foundation."

"Foundation?"

Ash at that time doesn’t understand what she means.

"So, this is it!"

However, he then realised Rebecca's intentions.

First, Ash is sent into the church to act as a negotiator to stall for time.

Rebecca, on the other hand, is using the tunnels below to gain access to the church.

Next they’ll use the oracle the blast through the foundation and surprise Avdocha.

"President! Please let me participate in your plan!"

Max shouted.

When the Necromancia attacked the city, Max was good for nothing and became a burden. He probably would like to take this opportunity to clear his name.

Rebecca immediately rejected.

"Sorry Max, this time you won’t come in handy."

"... What!"

Max, burnt out like, stood motionless.

Ash understands Rebecca’s intentions; he knew she did not mean to ill treat him.

Max who still remains in the stage of a Dragner, only when he is riding his dragon he can show his true colours. However this battle must be done in small scale and the large body of the dragon will only be in the way.

The Ark-Dragner who can use the oracle specially for the Ark is very suitable for this kind of combat.

Rebecca was right, despite the time constraints Ash has that ability.

Thanks to Eco’s power, Ash can give it a try.

Since he has this ability, what should he do to fulfil his responsibility -

Ash made up his mind.

"I’ll go. After all, Her Royal Highness Princess is waiting for us to save her."

"Well that it is more like it."

Rebecca with a smile of appreciation, turning back to face Veronica.

"Do you think this strategy is practical, Your Highness?"

Veronica on the captain’s seat shaking her other leg, gave a satisfied smile.

"Very well, Rebecca. We will use of your combat strategy, but I do not want to let talented people like you to go on an adventure alone, I’ll let Glenn go with you."

"Captain Glenn’s combat power is what I sought for."

Rebecca agreed immediately, but Glenn opposed it.

"Veronica-sama, I’m the escort’s captain, is it really appropriate for me not to be beside you -"

"What are you talking about, Glenn?"

Veronica whispers in Glenn’s ear.

''She is most probably asking him to personally rescue Silvia who is bound to be married to him-''

Like a confirmation to Ash’s prediction, Glen for a moment exposed an unpleasant expression.

Glenn, since he came to Ansrivan, always remains with expression No 1. So such changes must be really rare.

Anyway, Glenn after all is a loyal servant to the king.

"... Yes, Princess."

After he respectfully bowed, he is back to his normal poker face.

Ash of course does not agree with that absurd marriage, but now is not the time to protest.

"Hey, Eco, can we make a deal?"

"Why?"

Ash stood next to Eco and quietly whispered.

Since the other party possessed the Empire made bombs, countermeasures must be prepared in advance.

"... Can you do it, Eco?"

Just as Ash expected, after listening to his combat strategy, Eco is puzzled.

"Huh? How do I know whether I can do it or not?"

"No, you can do it."

Ash with confidence smile at Eco.

"...?"

Eco simply did not expect that Ash would smile at this time, she confusedly fell into silence.

"Remember the last time we fought the Necromancia? At least this opponent is a human. No matter what, it won’t be as difficult it as last time."

"Well... perhaps it is like that this time."

"I’ll be looking forward to your performance, Eco."

Then, Ash placed his hand lightly on Eco’s shoulder.

"I-I know, but I’ve a condition-

“Crepe is it not? After everything is dealt with, I’ll bring you back to look for the stall."

Eco slightly lift her neck and looked up at Ash.

"... You still remember?"

"Of course I remember, because you are my Pal."

''"W-Why, does Ash even have this type of aura around him...!"''

Even when Eco angrily turned her face to the side, her ears were still all red.

===Part 9===
After alighting from Silvanus, Ash pass through the evacuated St Durham Square, moving towards the St Valeria’s Church.

On the way there, Ash suddenly remembers the tie clip.

This was given by the communication officer before he departed.

The tie clip even though it looks ordinary, inside it has a small piece of Bright Dragon Crystal, and it will send the sound it received back to the Silvanus' navigation room.

To put it bluntly, it is an ultra-micro magic communication tool.

Only then Ash realised that this type of machinery existed in this world.

Who would think that he would actually take on such chore, Ash cannot help but secretly cry.

But Rebecca’s analysis is very reasonable; he cannot deny that he is most suitable person to play this role. After all, Ash as a student is unknown to the public, but at the same time he has the same combat ability as an Ark-Dragner.

''"Forget it. Anyway, boats eventually straighten when they reach the docks."''<ref>It means just to 'follow the flow'.</ref>

After he finished thinking, he thrusts his hands into the pockets of his pants.

He maintained his speed and continued to walked forward.

Rebecca and Glenn should now have departed towards the church through the underground tunnels.

Just when Ash is 20 meters from the main entrance of the church -

''- Shoo!''

Beside his ears, a whizzing sharp sound is heard and the stone on the ground is followed by a "''pop''!" strange sound.

"...?"

Only after a full few seconds, Ash realised that someone was shooting at him.

''"Are they the ones who fired the shot...!"''

At the church’s window on the second floor are two snipers. They were armed with weapons that he suspected to be Empire-made sniper rifles.

''Is Avdocha working with the Empire’s army? Or, are they using what they recover from the fights with the Empire......?''

Let's put the origin of the weapons aside; the shooting just now is clearly a warning. If the sniper had the intention to kill, that shot probably would have killed Ash.

After realising he is one step away from death, Ash gave a cold sweat. But at this time he cannot retreat.

Because Silvia is a hostage being held inside the church-

''"Do not be afraid... Eco is protecting me."''

After Ash pumped himself up, he shouted toward the sniper:

"I’m Ash Blake and I’m here on behalf of the Student Council! Please let me in to negotiate with you!"

Even Ash does not think he sounds convincing, but the ‘Student Council’ in this academy town holds a great position.

Since Avdocha is one of the leading activists, she should know about this background knowledge.

"......"

They didn’t respond. However, one of the snipers disappeared from the window. From a positive perspective, Ash hopes that they are afraid of the student council.

''"Well... how are they going to make their move?"''

Ash, hands in his pocket, patiently waiting for the results.

After a few minutes - "''Crack''...", the door is slowly opened with a heavy sound.

===Part 10===
Once he passed through the door, Ash was soon surrounded by three masked soldiers.

After checking his items, he is led to the altar.

Fortunately, the soldiers did not notice the tie clip, Ash is secretly relieved.

"Oh... so kid, you are the negotiator?"

In front of the altar, Avdocha riding on the back of the basilisk looked down at Ash.

Although Avdocha called him a kid, doesn’t she think that her appearance looks a lot more childish? But at this time, Ash shouldn’t correct her!

"I am the student council representative for General Affairs, Ash Blake."

While declaring his name, at the same time Ash quietly observed the whole place.

A half-naked Jessica was still tied to the altar’s wing cross.

Because she is not moving, Ash thought that she was dead, but with a closer look there is still a sign of breathing in her chest.

It seems that she just lost consciousness. The red text written on her belly is more shocking than what is seen through the screen.

On the other hand, the hostages at the side of the walls were quiet.

Ash found Silvia in a corner. Thanks to the eye-catching academy uniform, Ash is able to find her.

"...!"

Silvia with a stunned look stares at the Ash.

Ash nodded slightly, for Silvia to be at ease, and his sight moved back to Avdocha.

"General affairs? It seems that I’m looked down upon."

"Even if it is our president who personally came to negotiate, would you even let her in? You should also know that our president is an Ark-Dragner?"

Avdocha laughed.

“Hehe...... you talk too much. Say, what you want to negotiate about? Our request is only one, which is Veronica’s head. As long as you obediently hand over her head, I’ll immediate release all the hostages. If not we will blow up the church. Things are just this simple, are they not?"

"You really think we will accept such a request? She is the 'Ironblood Valkyrie'. If desperate, that person would not hesitate to use the main cannon of Silvanus to blow this church together with the hostages into ashes."

Once Ash blurted that out, the hostages immediately began to become restless.

"What did you say?"

"Does Veronica-sama intend to do nothing about us...!"

"Disregard for human life!"

Avdocha cold sight shot through the panicked hostages.

"Silence!"

With a loud sound enough to shake the earth, everyone kept quiet instantly.

"Is the purpose of this trip is to make the hostages panic? I’ve never seen such a foolish negotiator."

"I was just declaring the truth. If you continue to delay, you will all lose your lives in vain!"

"Do you think this threat will be effective?"

"I do not think so, I've heard a lot about what you have done... that’s why I do not understand why would you do such things?"

Avdocha did not directly answer the questions, she just change the subject.

"So be it...... I’ll tell you about my past."

"What did you say?"

The unexpectedly development cause Ash to be caught unprepared.

"In fact, we have been looking for my sister that has disappeared for a long time."

"Sister?"

"Ya, but I still do not know whether she is alive or not. It is because of the mountain disputes that cause our separation."

Is she trying to arouse the sympathy of the people? Or that she has some other purposes?

"...... What happened after that?"

Ash tried to sound calm look, while continue urging.

"What I want to say is this. Talking about this... I heard that Veronica has three sisters. I would like to let her feel the pain to be separated from her sisters."

Ash feels that he has goosebumps.

''Damn. This situation is very bad.''

Ash finally understands why Avdocha deliberately brought up the sister topic.

Because she wanted Veronica to also tasted the bitter feeling.

Silvia, once she is exposed, Avdocha is likely to not let her off.

Unfortunately, there are no signs that Rebecca and Glenn are about to break into the church.

''- Are you alright Eco...?''

Ash with a desperate feeling focus his attention on his left arm’s ‘Seikoku’.

With this 'Seikoku' Ash and Eco is able to communicate.

''- Eco... can you hear me?''

Eco does not respond.

===Part 11===
- Dragon Workshop

This is but a space use by dragons to create their works. Even though Eco only knew some knowledge about this space, there is no doubt that this place is different from the real world.

If the real world is defined as the physical world, then this can be compared to the spiritual world. Since they are not bound to the body anymore they can imagine freely. With some effort, flying to the sky is not a problem-

Once Ash entered the church, Eco send her spirit to the Dragon Workshop. Her true body is protected in Silvanus navigation room, so she does not need to worry about the safety of her body.

The floor is paved with white and black square tiles.

On the wall, there are many works left beside by her ancestors hanging there without any order. Just like a museum of black and white.

"Welcome to the Dragon Workshop."

As usual, the woman called Navi comes forward to meet Eco.

"You again......"

Eco with a bored look stared at Navi.

Frankly, Eco is not good at dealing with her.

Today, Navi is wearing a dark red dress, sitting on an antique chair.

When I grew up, will I become like her- Eco hated to look at her. Even her horns are different from Eco, both of them are sharp and pointed.

"How could the rate of both of us meeting make you feel tired? Isn't this the second time we've met?"

"Hmph! I don't even want to come to this place!"

Eco impatiently talks back to Navi’s tease.

''Sure enough, I have this headache whenever I meet this woman.''

"Do you not have even a little desire to create? As I have told you, dragons are born craftsman. Do you totally not want to help him- Ash Blake to create an original Ark? "

Eco’s cheeks suddenly felt hot.

"D-Don’t joke around, why would I want to help that guy...!"

"Well, I think he is a very great guy! Since 'every dragon would surrender to him' he is also very mysterious. You too, quickly grow into your 'true from' and let him ride on you...... Then you may be addicted to that feeling."

''“'True From'?”''

Eco suddenly feel uneasy.

"What do you mean? In other words, my current form......is just a deception? In the end, why I was born in the human form?"

An flirtatious smile emerge on Navi’s face.

"Because the human form is also the real you."

"...?"

"But you are eventually a dragon, and also Ash Blake’s Pal. I hope that you can soon be'' 'awakened' ''."

"Weird. Somehow every time you talk, I feel a fire emerging in my belly!"

"Hehe... sorry, I seem to like to tease you. Back to the topic, you are here in order to complete your mission, are you not?"

"Hmm... Yeah, that guy asked me to prepare a suitable Ark against the Empire-made bomb."

"He intends to use the power of magic against machinery? Well, here we go."

Although she is very unhappy with Navi’s long-winded behaviour, the conditions do not allow her to continue to waste her time in useless dialogue. So Eco closed her eyes and summoned the large number of designs left behind by her ancestors.

The total number of these designs is over a thousand.

What Eco can do now, is to extract the parts which are suitable for Ash and re-build it into a new Ark suitable to go against the Empire-made bomb.

Although it is only 'extract and re-build', it still consumes a huge amount of magic.

It will cause a huge burden on the young dragon Eco.

Even so, for Ash who is in the enemy’s den and also for her favourite crepes, Eco can only try -

===Part 12===
Anya who was mixed into the crowd, her eyes widened.

''- That guy-!''

''The ‘Silver Knight’ who successfully controlled the Necromancia-''

''The one who has potential to become Milgauss' enemy in the future-''

''This guy not only came into the church as a negotiator, but he also revealed his own name.''

''"The student’s Council’s representative for General Affairs-Ash Blake is it...? I’ll remember your name. "''

Even when out of nowhere she was caught in Avdocha’s terrorist act, which caused her to fall into despair, but it was also a blessing in disguise because she now knew Ash’s name without putting in any effort.

The only thing is, she has to leave alive this church alive, otherwise there is no meaning behind this. Not only each time the bell rings, they will kill a hostage. Veronica is also outside aiming the Silvanus' main cannon here.

So the first task is to get out of this dangerous place alive.

Once any event that is not expected by Avdocha happens, it is simple for her to escape.

In order to grasp this opportunity, she must make herself ready......

"Chaa... ♪"

The thing is, Anya is now carrying a baby.

- She's the ‘Ironblood Valkyrie’. If she is desperate, that person would not hesitate to use the Silvanus' main cannon and turn this whole church together with the hostages into ashes.

After hearing Ash’s announcement, the mother beside her was scared until she lost consciousness.

Fortunately, Anya had good reflexes and she managed to grab the baby, and finally narrowly avoided the disaster of the baby burst into tears. The problem is that now the situation is still in a critical point.

''"What can I do......"''

After Anya muttered with a sigh, her chest suddenly felt numb, almost straightened her body.

It turned out that the baby stretched its arms to reach out and touch Anya's breast.

''- M-My breast. Even Milgauss-sama had never touched them before!''

The baby is probably hungry and wants to drink milk. Anya naturally cannot produce any milk. The baby's mother is still unconscious.

''- What is your mom doing! How could this be possible just because she lived in the peaceful days for too long!''

At the same time Anya is cursing in the bottom of her heart, baby starts to fondle her breast.

All of a sudden it squeezes it with its hands, the next moment it rubs them with its face.

Compare to its mother’s breasts, Anya’s are a lot smaller. Maybe the baby is troubled with the difference between the two.

Finally, the baby actually bites Anya’s nipples through the clothing.

"...... Ah!"

Under the strange sensation, Anya came out with a weird noise.

This voice causes her to blush with shame.

"Don’t you dare ask for too much!"<ref>This is also a proverb.</ref>

Anya quietly scolded it and forces the baby away from her chest.

Unexpectedly, the baby turns sour...

"Woo Woo ... ''hick…'' ... Waaaaaa!"

It suddenly burst into tears.

Anya looks ashen, even when she tries to please the baby, but it is a complete failure. She can’t be blamed for this, because she has never taken care of a child

''- Damn...... if Avdocha......''

However, in only five seconds, Anya’s worry has become reality.

"So noisy...... Can’t a mother of the Knight country discipline her child properly?"

Anya hidden in the crowd, her whole body stiffens.

"Since it's too noisy, why don’t you release the women and children?"

The boy named Ash step forward to help, but Avdocha just laughed him off.

"How can I? Moreover, the first bell is going to ring soon. I have been always punctual; let’s just choose the baby as a sacrifice."

"Are you kidding? Are you even human? It is just an innocent baby!"

"Do you think there is time to care about the age of every opponent on the battlefield? If you are careless, it is not surprising that there will be a day that you will be killed by a five year old kid!"

"Even if it is like this-”

As if to prevent Ash from saying anything, the basilisk gave a ferocious growl.

"Grrrr......"

Once heard, Avdocha laugh.

"Hmm, is it so…."

"What's so funny?"

"Hehe... it says that baby is just enough to fill teeth. Well, bring me the mother and her child!"

After Avdocha gave the order, two masks soldiers immediately take action.

''- I-It can’t be!''

Anya is horrified. Avdocha actually want to feed the wing lizard with her and the baby......

One step, two steps. The soldiers move through the crowd and are coming nearer.

Since their expressions cannot be seen under the mask, many people shudder.

“Uuu..."<ref>Voice of being scared.</ref>

Anya is scared and sheds tears.

Even when Anya has cheated death for a few times, she still can not withstand Avdocha’s heavy pressure. Her mind instantly turns blank.

The soldiers are closer now.

''"I can’t be saved anymore...!"''

Just when Anya gives up hope-

"Hold on!"

A loud voice echoed in the church, someone came forward to stand in front of Anya.

The first thing that emerged in Anya’s eyes is a dazzling golden hair.

The person in the dragon riding academy’s uniform protected Anya and the baby, and declared to Avdocha:

"I am Lautreamont Royal Knight’s family fourth Princes-Silvia. I request as a member of the royal family for you to immediately release the mother and its child!"

===Part 13===
The voice in the church, through the magic communicator in Max’s hand, can be heard in the airship Silvanus' navigation room

''"I am Lautreamont Royal Knight’s family fourth Princes-Silvia. I request as a member of the royal family for you to immediately release the mother and its child!"''

The moment Silvia exposed her own identity, Max became dumbstruck.

"What the hell is Her Royal Highness doing...!"

Isn't she inverting the root and branch<ref>Proverb.</ref>? As a result, it is essentially giving Avdocha the triumph card.

"Hmph, that idiot..."

Veronica muttered, but she didn’t show an unhappy expression.

On the other hand, it looks like she is smiling.

===Part 14===
''"This is our country’s Princess for you!"'' Silvia who took the initiative to expose her own name, of course surprised Ash, but in his heart he has some other thought.

Because in this case, in order to save the mother and her child, unless Silvia came forward there would be no other way.

"Hmm... why bother? If you had kept quiet, then you may not have been noticed."

Avdocha controlled the basilisk’s reins and approached Silvia.

"I-I am a Princess! How can I sit quietly and watch my people be killed!"

"Hehe...... how appealing, but how come your body is shaking like that?"

"This is because my fighting spirit is trembling!"

Even when she verbally did not admit defeat, but Ash could see that Silvia is obviously trying to be brave.

"Is it so, let me see how brave you are?"

Avdocha's face gave a dark smile, her hand stretched out toward her underlings. The underling pulled out a shamshir and respectfully handed Avdocha.

"Stop!"

Ash wanted to rush out to protect Sylvia, but is stopped by Avdocha’s underlings and is held from behind.

"You idiots! Let me go!"

No matter how hard Ash struggles, the soldiers didn’t give a slightest stir. Even 'School’s number one problem child' is no match for a veteran soldier.

"Hehe...... you have good luck, your location is just right at the VIP’s seat.”

Avdocha with a grin said that, and rode her basilisk as it slowly moved forward.

The distance to Silvia is gradually shortened.

Finally, in front of Silvia, the basilisk used its tongue to lick at Silva’s face.

"...Eww!"

Even Silvia could barely hold back her screams, but apparently she has long been scared out of her wits.

“Look here, Silvia!”

Avodcha gave a thunderous shout, perhaps she is already prepared, Silvia opened her arms to both sides.

Then, she makes a declaration:

"To die like a knight...... is what I wish for!"

"I admire your guts!"

Avdocha lifted the shamshir.

"Stop-!"

Ash’s scream cannot stop the merciless blade.

''-Shaa!''

Killed.

Silvia was killed.

Ash lost hope.

===Part 15===
"...?"

Silvia is still standing.

There is no blood on her body.

The incredible thing is, Silvia did not even feel the pain.

The next moment- Silvia found out that the tight uniform is no longer binding her.

Pieces of cloths like snowflakes are dancing in the air.

Silvia felt seriously humiliated.

''"... why is it always like this!"''

Avdocha didn’t slash at Silva’s flesh nor bones- but only her clothes.

Her naked body is like a peeled apple.

Coincidentally, the same thing was done by Veronica.

Her body, which is only covered with some clothes and underwear fragments, an almost naked type of half-naked.

Silvia covers her chest with both hands, squatting in a place and huddled into a ball. She knew Avdocha’s sight is right on her bare skin.

"Princess! Didn’t you desire to die like a knight? Where is your previous pride? You are just exposed naked to the public, and you change back to what ordinary women and children do? I almost threw up! You don’t have the right to become a knight! And it is not worthy for me to kill you! "

"I... I...!"

Being look down by Avdocha from the very start, Silvia’s emotions were gradually heated.

At the same time, she is trembling more than ever.

But it is not because of fear that she is trembling. She is trembling because she is full of fighting spirit.

''-... This woman was right. What do I have to feel ashamed about? This has no different from any ordinary woman or child? And I even dare to call myself a Knight...... It will just make people laugh! Although I feel regret, but I just need to admit it. I don’t have sufficient awareness. No wonder onee-sama scolds me......!''

''-Be aware of yourself, Silvia Lautreamont! What’s my aim? An excellent knight? That is indeed one of my goals in the past. But I was asking too little from myself. Have to think quickly. I'm Silvia Lautreamont! What is the only realm that I can reach? To show her the future that only I can have!''

At that moment, Silvia's mind received God's enlightenment, and she suddenly found her answer.

"Phew... Avdocha, I'll have to thank you."

Silvia suddenly a happy expression, Ash was shocked.

Even Avdocha who already turned her back on Silvia was surprised.

"Are you mad?"

Avdocha gave ridicules laugh.

Silvia covered her chest with her hand and graceful stood up from the ground.

"Princess ......?"

Ash wants to avert his eyes from Silvia's naked body but his eyes refused to move.

It is not because he has any indecent thoughts.

It is because of a bright shining glow that made him reluctant to avert his sight.

Avdocha and her subordinates, as well as the rest of the hostages are like Ash. Everyone's eyes are watching Silvia.

"Avdocha, you are the one who made me aware of how weak and lack of awareness am I."

“So? I’m only speaking based on the truth."

“However, I never noticed such obvious things. It is a real shame to say so... However, I have been reborn! The past me is already killed by your sword! The new Silvia is now reborn! "

"Oh... I'd like to ask to ask, what can a reborn Silvia do?"

Avdocha look at her fiercely.

The basilisk gave a frightening breath.

Even so, Silvia did not be budge.

"I am the woman who is going to become the Paladin!"<ref>King of the Knight country.</ref>

[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p233.jpg|thumb]]

Silvia’s declaration echoed in the church loudly.

"Hee… hee… haha! Even I didn’t expect this answer... you want to become the Paladin? What nonsense! So, in order to achieve your goals, you have to try to break through this dilemma. Well, what are you gonna do?"

Unexpectedly, Silvia laughed.

"Nothing. I had said that I’m gonna become the Paladin! There are people supporting me from the back, I also have onee-sama as my family. I just need to believe in them and wait for the 'upcoming moment '!"

"Haha, don’t you think that before that I can take your life away easily?"

"If I die in your hands, it just means that I’m just so-so."

Just when Silvia heroically makes the declaration -

There is a terrible shake, a surge of raging magic cut through the floor of the church.

"Sorry to keep you waiting, Ash!"

Equipped in the Ark, Rebecca and Glenn jump out from the big hole in the floor.

“- Enemy ambush!”

Avdocha’s men shouted. The soldiers in a blink of an eye move into formation, and attack Rebecca and Glenn. Even the one who is holding Ash is no exception.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Right after Rebecca summoned her magic spear, Glenn follows by summoning his Ark-Dragner’s personal Ark-weapon.

"Appear! The lightning speed magic sword! Caladbolg!"

Ash’s eyes widened.

''"That's Glenn’s personal Ark-weapon......!"''

The magic sword Caladbolg is giant sword which its length is comparable to Glenn’s height. Glenn without much effort swinging that sword is just like the image of lightning speed, no wonder he is Veronica’s escort’s captain.

"Hmph...... an unsightly person!"

Even when she curses them, Avdocha's is still able to smile. Ash cannot understand how she managed to stay calm.

At this time, Avdocha suddenly jumped off the back of the basilisk and rushed to the back of the altar.

"Is she...!"

Ash who realised what she is going to do clench his teeth. Even when he wants to continue chasing, the basilisk blocks his way.

The basilisk's eyeballs is rotating and continue to stare at Ash.

"Hehehe. Don’t forget I still have the bombs, it is your loss."

Avdocha at the back of the altar proudly laughs.

The reinforcements, Rebecca and Glenn, are still fighting the enemy soldiers. As worthy of the people of the mountains, they successfully pin down the Ark-Dragners.

Of course, as long as Rebecca and Glenn show their true ability, in a blink of an eye, they will be the winners. But they will not only kill their opponents, if they don’t hold themselves back, even the whole church will be destroyed.

''-What am I going to do?''

If the stalemate continues, then Avdocha is going to press the button. No, before that, he has to deal with the basilisk or else he can’t get himself close to the altar.

The problem is, an unarmed human to win against a basilisk is indeed a fantasy.

''"Shoo......"''

In an instant, the basilisk issued terrible breath and started stomping around.

It moves its limbs with high-speed, and like gliding on the ground it rushes towards Ash.

"Ha…?’’

Its speed surprised Ash. Although he is conscious about it, his two legs refused to move. Ash as if is jinx to become a statue, his whole body stiffened.

"Uwaaaa!"

Ash helplessly screams.

The basilisk is right in front of him opening it's mouth.

In his mind, there is a clear image of him getting bitten into pieces and broken into two main portion.

''"My God ...!"''

Silvia quickly covered her eyes. She did not have the courage to face the scene of Ash being shredded by the beast.

''"I... how could I be so weak? Where did I get the idea of becoming a Paladin......!"''

Silvia slumped to her knees.

''Sniff''...... her tears fell off from her eyes onto the stone floor, and gradually became wet.

"Oh... a divine light...!"

At this time, there is a hostage with a praising tone muttered.

And the others around him are affected.

"...?"

Silvia wipes off her tears and raises her head.

A pale white light filled her entire field of vision.

After a short moment, the light can no longer be seen, there is a hot surge emerging from Silvia’s chest.

“Ash......!”

Equipped in the Ark, Ash with one hand held up the basilisk’s upper jaw.

===Part 16===
Ouch. The ‘Seikoku’ on his left hand is so hot.

His consciousness is almost swept away by the powerful magic.

''"- Sorry for the long wait."''

Eco's voice finally can be heard in his mind.

''"It's so scary... do you know that I was nearly eaten by this thing."''

Ash who now can feel the Ark’s magic cheekily smiled.

He looked down to re-examine his own body. It is a set of blue colour Ark which made him remember Silvia's eyes.

''"Thank you, Eco."''

''"D-Don’t need to thank me... I'm not doing it in order to help you, it is for the crepes okay!"''

Eco cheeks are bright red.

"How is this possible? You are also a Ark-Dragner? How did we miss this information-?"

While witnessing the dazzling Ark, with a look of surprise Avdocha’s almond eyes widen.

"My Pal is different from the others!"

Shouting at the same time, Ash lightly pushes the basilisk’s chin. The basilisk is stunned by Ash, its previous imposing attitude has gone.

"You are very obedient. Well, the beast seems to be very sensitive to stronger opponents."

While Ash steps forward, the basilisk obediently steps back.

"I’m stronger that you! If you are from the Asia’s, if you have some intelligence, Quickly be on your knees!"

Frighten by Ash’s voice, at first it is anxious to know what to do, then after a scream it knelt down.

"That's right."

Ash gently sat on its back.

"Ah! What are you going to do with Kuu-chan!"

Avdocha screams.

“Kuu-chan? Even when you look so scary, I didn’t think that you had such a cute name."

Ash gave a wry laugh. Kuu seems embarrassed, it twists its body.

"It seems that the situation has reversed, Avdocha. Let’s go Kuu!"

Being kicked by Ash, Kuu gave a roar and runs towards the altar.

"Hey, Hey, Kuu-chan! I’m your master!"

Avdocha who is panicked simply looks like a child.

While sitting on Kuu’s back, Ash is searching for the information regarding his Ark-weapon.

Soon, a strange weapon design is spread out in his mind.

After checking the properties and the additional effect of the weapon, Ash gave a satisfied smile.

Eco managed to do what Ash proposed.

Kuu like an Asia, runs foward.

The distance to the altar is quickly narrowed.

Avdocha’s face also turns pale.

"Appear!...... The absolute Zero Holy gun-"

A extremely long gun emerges out of thin air under Ash’s summon.

Its shape is similar to the Empire made sniper rifle, and also is like a spear.

The aim is locked at the altar.

While pulling the bolt.'' 'Kacha' '', at the same time the metal sounded, the ammunition had been inserted.

"Brionac!"

Ash yelled while pressing the trigger.

A magic bullet is shot out from the muzzle follow by a loud sound. The heavy bullet shell is ejected, with a ''‘Clang’'' its roll on the ground.

"Uuu ...!"

The shot created a powerful recoil, which almost caused Ash to fall from Kuu’s back, but fortunately he is in his Ark, Ash is sitting stably on the saddle.

At the same time the magic bullet is shooting towards the altar, a pale blue flash can be seen.

“Kuu, retreat!”

Kuu, listening to Ash's order, runs in the opposite direction of the altar.

"What!"

Avdocha cried out in dismay.

After the freezing magic was launched, shining ice crystals can be seen.

The ice crystals gradually increase, and engulfed the entire altar together with the bombs.

"A-Avdocha-sama!"

Not only that, Avdocha’s men are also mercilessly frozen up.

"Finally......!"

Ash smiled.

To fight against the Empire made bombs, experts are required. Even though the Knight Country and the Kingdom had many exiled scientists from the Empire, the problem is not enough time to recruit them.

If that being the case, it is better to risk trying to use the oracle’s power to freeze bombs, for them to be out of function- this is Ash strategy.

Ash asked Eco to produce an Ark with ice properties.

Needless to say, this idea is obtained when he was in the Silvanus' lounge reading the novel ‘The Sky Dragon Knight Chronicles'. The protagonist in the series ‘Silver Knight’ uses the frozen magic to interrupt the operation of the machine.

Of course, Ash can’t guarantee the actual effect. He can only gamble- at least at this stage the bombs that have become ice have ceased functioning.

"W-Wait a minute! I-......"

Avdocha is barely able to escape from the range of the frozen effects, and in the end does not escape the fate of becoming an ice statue.

What he needed to be worry about is, before she became completely frozen, Avdocha seemed to have something to say. But, in short the St Valeria’s church incident has ended.

===Part 17===
Up to a hundred hostages were released.

Avdocha and her men who had become ice statues were carried out with the help of the civil engineers. Those veteran soldiers, in the end, had become ice and were dragged off by the Asias on a cart. Only the word pitiful can be used to describe them.

Since Kuu is Avodocha’s pet, it was also taken away by the escorts. Ash silently prays, in hope that Veronica will treat it well.

More importantly, he now needs to complete the task that is at hand.

Even though he knows his actions are wrong, Ash still climbs up the icy altar and starts to rescue Jessica who is tied to the winged cross.

Fortunately, the freezing magic did not spread to Jessica. Just that, in order to avoid looking at her naked skin while trying to save her, his job is quite difficult.

When Ash finally cut the rope and with both hands carried Jessica -

"Nn ..."

Jessica in Ash’s arms slowly opened her eyes.

Right after she found out that Ash is carrying her, her eyes widen.

"Y-You...... you are Ash Blake? Why...... are you in an Ark...?"

"Huh? Err… No, this is..."

Ash regretted his mistake.

He simply did not think that Jessica would regain her consciousness so soon.

Ash do not know how to remove the Ark. So before Eco’s magic runs out, he can only continue to wear it.

Clearly there is no way to continue to hide the truth anymore, Ash can only give an excuse to explain it.

"... Yeah, the 'Silver Knight' is me. It is just that today my Ark is not silver in colour."

After Ash honestly confesses, Jessica’s cheeks turn red.

"To use ice attacks against those mechanical bombs is simply ‘Silver Knight’ himself! Waa-wah, Ash-sama!"

"Sama?"

Ash is stunned. Jessica eyes are now watery.

Moreover, Jessica is only wearing her underwear. The cleavage made by her breasts, can be seen. Even under such occasions, Ash cannot help but being seduced. In front of the beauty Jessica, the strong Ark cannot even come in handy.

"I have been determined for a long time, that my first time will be at the church altar."

"What lies! It is obvious that you had just thought about it!"

"I beg you, Ash-sama please give me your sperm now...!"

Somehow, Jessica actually began to take off her underwear on the spot. And the first thing she actually took off is her panties instead of her bra.

"Your order of taking off your underwear is too strange, or it should be said, who even asked you to take them off!"

Ash quickly held Jessica's hands to stop her.

"Do not worry."

Jessica sexy lower abdomen is slowly exposed. Eventually, even the following parts are-

"Stop! This is too casual!"

"I'm ready, Ash-sama... Her goddess St Valeria is also staring at us."

"Her goddess Valeria is a protector of law! We will be arrested!"

"Hee hee... I didn’t think that you were so introverted."

Jessica's sweet smell is disturbing Ash.

"Uuh!"

Ash inexplicably feels dizzy; and almost falls down from the altar together with Jessica.

At this time, Rebecca speaks to Ash from behind.

"Hey, Ash! Hand her to me, you go and take care of Silvia."

Rebecca had long removed her Ark and is helping the escorts to do their tasks, she should be very busy. However she probably saw that Ash is in trouble so she could not bear just being a bystander.

“Sorry to trouble you, Rebecca-san."

Ash hands Jessica to Rebecca.

"Ah, ah, Ash-sama, please stay!"

"S-Sorry... see you next time!"

Ash put Jessica’s regretful sounds aside and ran to look for Silvia.

Along the way, the Ark breaks into sparkling fragments.

===Part 18===
Silvia is standing against the wall.

Her body wrapped in blankets given to her by the escorts. So her naked body that has been exposed not long ago is now wrapped up tightly. The thing is, her curves can still be seen. After putting in efforts to not focus on those curves, Ash spoke to Silvia.

"Yo, Princess. Err... Are you okay?"

The Ash suddenly became lost, he can only squeeze out this few words. It is a little embarrassing.

"Ahh. I’m not injured...... you saved me again."

"My performance in nothing much, but rather Princess you are so cool."

"Y-You... what are you talking about!”

Silvia who is blushing probably has lost all her strength, she suddenly stumbles.

"... Careful!"

Ash immediately reached out, and caught Silvia's body.

The blanket wrapped around Silvia’s body drops off and finally fell on the ground.

"A-Are you alright?"

Ash looked at the place above her neck and timidly asked.

He thought that he could not escape her iron fist, but Silvia did not show her usual angry expression.

"S-Sorry. That…. my waist ... I just suddenly..."

Silvia's eyes filled with tears.

If Ash did not catch her in time, she would probably have fallen.

"Otherwise, I’ll give you a piggyback."

"Huh? But..."

"You don’t have to feel shy."

Ash smiled back and gently lifted Silvia.

Silvia who felt embarrassed at the start, shortly after that she held onto Ash’s neck.

At that moment, Ash felt that Silvia breasts pressing on his back change their shape.

"...huh!"

"What’s wrong, Ash?"

"N-Nothing ..."

While being unexpectedly stimulated, he blushes and at the same time, Ash continue his pace.

===Part 19===
On her way to the airship Silvanus while being piggybacked by Ash.

"...?"

Silvia is suddenly struck with an incredible feeling.

''- Why is this? Being piggybacked by Ash, somehow I miss this feeling... Am I familiar with this back...?''

This nostalgic atmosphere is so strong until Silvia can barely hold back her tears.

''The only thing is, the gentleness of Ash’s back is just too comfortable -''

Silvia without realising, dozed off.

"Paladin ~ A. B. S. 1365.5 ~" is closed.

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Zzhk

2013-05-27T10:52:09Z

182.173.207.30: /* General */

==Recent==

===General===
Sorry to disappoint you all, but I'm not currently taking any project suggestions. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:40, 10 April 2013 (CDT)

hey can you please tell me how to be a translator -[[User:‎Shams1996|Shams1996]] 12:12, 17 April 2013

:Go learn an additional language. Read a book you enjoy in the new language. Rewrite its contents in your original language and share it. Everybody wins. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:51, 17 April 2013 (CDT)

I'm here to recommend a good book I just read. It is a ln titled "Anuvis!" it deals with gods but more specifically ancient Egypt. i hope you get the time to read it. XD --[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 08:42, 15 May 2013 (CDT)

===Campione===
Does Short story 6 have illustrations or not? right now it's just a word (not a link). If there no illustrations, shouldn't we get rid of it, and if there are add a link?--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 15:00, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

:Like all the other side stories, SS6 is decorated with a few cute little drawings (repeated from other stories/volumes). As you can see from the other SS, these illustrations are quite inconsequential although people are welcome to add them in if they want to take the effort. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:20, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

====Links====
In response to "someone is scared that people make mistakes when creating pages", that's not the main point. It's ''good habit'' to link everything of note.

Granted, an edit just to redlink just a single item borders on "useless". On the other hand, undoing that action is even further useless, particularly if some does end up making that page; this was the reasoning behind my first undo. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:59, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

Yes, and undo-ing the undo is even more productive? How hard is it to create links when they are actually needed?

Link everything of note? So in your view, a project should create red links for every single chapter for every volume published, regardless of translation progress?

If links are needed, translators will create them on their own. Simple as that. Should they require assistance, they'll ask for it. Thank you very much. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:18, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

:Granted, undoing the undo ''was'' even less productive in terms of the work done. (Especially if it developed into a revert war.) What it ''was'' meant to do, however, was to convey my opinion: "There no point doing this undo, since the initial edit has a weak but very legitimate reason behind it, while the undo didn't". Hopefully I've had better luck there.

:The second point is subjective to every person, but yes, if it was up to me, I'd rather create red links for every single chapter. On wikis, consider that there are also the [[Special:WantedPages]] page that represents which pages are needed the most, and every red link contributes to the accuracy of that list. Of course, this doesn't apply as much to ''this'' wiki, but like I said: good habits. Besides, red links can be annoying to the eye. I tend to think that has a positive correlation with prompting people to create the page. No links are just too ignorable, in that regard.

:It's up to how you take care of your pages. My only purpose was to point out and question the more eyebrow-raising actions. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:24, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

:EDIT: Oh I knew I forgot to say something. I saw your edits to [[User talk:Kadi]]'s page, so here's a comment that would've dissuaded me: "I don't want to." (Or something along those lines that sounds smarter than what I came up with at the moment.)

:Really, I only spoke up because I thought your reasoning was faulty. If you take it out of the realm of logic, I can't exactly argue against authority. At the very least I'd have to take it to the talk pages first, if that was the case. Not saying I would or am going to, though. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:38, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

===Cube x Cursed x Curious===
Big thx for translating C3 [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] ([[User talk:Castor212|talk]]) 11:28, 14 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks for translating Zzhk and you might want to add yourself to the [[CubexCursedxCurious:Registration_Page|registration page]]. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 14:21, 15 January 2013 (CST)

I take it that you're continuing C3, in that case i'll work on the raws, at the basic level for now (typesets somewhere in the future). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 09:20, 26 January 2013 (CST)

Hi man!! Thanks for translating C3 :), Good luck!

Hello Zzhk, I noticed that there are currently no editors for C3. If you wanted, I could edit any future volumes that you are planning on translating. Thanks for all the translating you do. -- [[User:Kory|Kory]] ([[User talk:Kory|talk]]) 12:54, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead. Your edits have been appropriate so far. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:21, 29 April 2013 (CDT)

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===
Thank you for registering/starting on vol 10 of STnBD zzhk

OMG, Zzhk, you, sir, are unbelievably fast, and we all truly appreciate your rapid translation speed. Thanks again. -[[User:GodAtom028|GodAtom028]]

So zzhk, are you going to take a rest or continue on campione?

Does anyone know when the 11th volume for StnBD will be released?

:No news yet, currently. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:23, 15 April 2013 (CDT)

::Thanks a lot, but damn!! I can't freakin' wait. The tension is unbearable!! -[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] 14:51, 18 April 2013

Btw, What does it mean by: "April 17, 2013: Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Project is caught up"?
:Translations are caught up to published volumes. Isn't that obvious? -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:18, 19 April 2013 (CDT)
I guessed that possibility but I just wanted to confirm, I'm rather bad at at guessing things so I wanted to be sure.

Any news yet? --[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]]

:According to the publisher's site, Volume 11 of Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance is set to be released on June 25, 2013. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:56, 5 May 2013 (CDT)

===Silver Cross and Draculea===
Oh, didn't realize it. Will change accordingly in short time. Also, should the tense be in past or present? From what I have understood till now, there's only distinction between past and present 'form' with no reference to future for the language. And I have already done some edits which I feel are sometimes wrong when trying to change everything to present tense. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 23:06, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Hey '''Zzhk''' would you think about finishing off the last 3 chapters of volume 1 after your finished with Blade Dance? I know your buzy with other translations and life but it'd be much appreciated since that teaser is chewing at my soul :D. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 15:36, 28 February 2013 (CST)

:I have no wish of displacing other translators in their own volumes, so probably Volume 1 really isn't a priority. Besides, as a light-hearted love comedy, you don't really need to know every single detail in Volume 1's plot. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:33, 3 March 2013 (CST)

===Accel World===
Hey, Zzhk could you help with accel world translations? i will very glad if could help...

:There are quite a few translators working on AW already, so just be patient. Besides, I'll need to find a chance to read the earlier volumes first before deciding. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:35, 15 March 2013 (CDT)

==Archives==

===General===
Hi there. I'd like to thank you for translating things here, I appreciate it. -IndexArcanum

Hey zzhk! Really wanted to thank you for the Campione! translations and the DxD summaries. Keep it up and have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 05:24, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Yo Zzhk thank for translating Highschool DxD and Campione!, hopefully after completing of vol6 of Campione! you would do vols 3 and 4 :)

I am a new member to this and I hope I can help in translating. My first language is Chinese and then English. I am not really used to this so I hope you can teach me and allow me to help as I believe you are used to this. I hope to translate Campione! as it is one of my favourite novel. Thank you~ Cheers~ Kanziel~

Welcome to Baka-Tsuki! It's always great to have enthusiastic new translators. Anyway, please read my response on Kadi's talk page.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:14, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

Hello, Kanziel again. Sorry to bother you again but I am very new to all these so I hope you can introduce me to some old members (especially Chinese and English translators) who can teach me, and recommend me to Chinese-English projects. Thank you. Cheers~ Kanziel~

You should contact [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] who is a nice and friendly guy who also translates from Chinese, reads tons of novels, and has involved himself with many projects. He's also very willing to help others edit and proofread their work. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:52, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

I would like to express my appreciation for your translations and at the same time give my praise for the way you handle the incorrect random edits from other users. You revert the edits and calmly explain the reasons for that. I learn a lot just from those remarks. Thank you. -[62.28.67.45] 18:52, 25 February 2013‎

I love you Zzhk :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 09:40, 5 March 2013 (CST)

that being said,if you could look at harem serie more worthy of your talent such as oda nobuna and madan no ou to vanadis-netheir Stnbd or campione can compare to the latter;i think almost everyone who read vol.1-5 must feel the same,as there is no better illustrations than oda nobuna's,but i'm off-topic again,sorry. -[78.232.53.234] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:hopefully zzhk sama would translate oda nobuna for his future project.. thanx for your great translation on stnbd and campione -[180.178.96.86] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:can you translate oda nobuna for us after you done with stnbd... plis i beg you sincerely sir

::Sorry, I'm not really interested in the Sengoku Jidai (Warring States) setting. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:44, 17 March 2013 (CDT)
thanx for the reply sir zzhk if you're not interested in oda nobuna... how about if i petition for rental magica

Thank you Zzhk for your wonderful work, Well if we are talking about interest i think "hagure yuusha no estetica" might be a good choice because it has every component of LN sir Zzhk had worked on so far.
by any chance sir zzhk, do you interested with mahouka kouko no rettousei??

Well dear sir, since you're probably prioritizing C3 and other projects, I would like you to consider Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi to translate in the near future, well it's good *shrugs* but it's up to you. Thanks either way if you think it or not.

Just wondering if you'd consider picking up Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi or Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko as another project since i love your work. We get quality releases and it is in a relatively suitable time period as well compared to some other translators.

hello. i am just wondering what is a good english equivalent name of ポコ. --[[Special:Contributions/182.173.207.30|182.173.207.30]] 05:52, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

===Campione!===
Thanks a lot for translating ''Campione!''. It's a very interesting series and I have a lot of fun reading it. --[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 10:10, 30 April 2012 (CDT)

Good job on volume 2, hope to be able to cooperate with you on more volumes haha, anyway your english is good, as far as i can tell there is little for us editors to fix.[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 19:36, 2 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I really enjoy Campione. Thank you for the fast translation! [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 20:52, 2 May 2012 (CDT)
Hey there i '''Zzhk''' was just wondering if you could give me a summary on the series and if its anything similar to "High School DxD"? --[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:45, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

:Well, it's a harem-like story with a mixed mythological setting plus a protagonist who isn't useless. There is an overview on the main page, and I suggest just reading the first two translated volumes to see if you like the feel. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:48, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your efforts on translating Campione.. I really enjoy it... :)

Thanks for the hard work on Campione! Any chance of vol 6? :P [[Special:Contributions/218.186.17.241|218.186.17.241]] 22:29, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

:Eventually, probably... --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:17, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

+1 to the list of people who appreciate your work. Thanks for the efforts. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 03:27, 28 June 2012 (CDT)

Awesome man! I hope you do Volume 6 too. Thanks for the hard work!

Thank you again for your translations on Campione. Any chance on going back and doing the missing parts for Vol 4?.. thanks

:Well, Volume 4 is already summarized on jCafe by Kadi so it's not really a priority. I'd be more inclined to do 6 and 7 first. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 09:30, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Wow thanks for Raptor form speed in translating volume 5. And I'm happy that you register vol6. [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 09:42, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your speed translations on Campione!. I hope you will keep translating it ^^--[[User:LSwRl|LSwRl]] 16:56, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

THANKS A LOOOOT You are my hero! You, [8th King]-sama !!! PLease finish this 4 ASAP, then please do Vol 6 like blitzkrieg wirting!! I am deeply attached for these series! [[User:Sylkud]] 12:13, 25 Jul

:vol.4 is being translated by florza. And, don't rush the translator. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 11:54, 25 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much for translations I really enjoy them KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK

Hi zzhk! Thank you for your Campione translations. Thanks for your hard work! I made an account just to say, thanks. Also, Great job on v7 ch 5 part 4. Your translations make my days. Thanks always for quick and great translations. Mokata

Thank you. Appreciate the help. Cheers~ Kanziel~ [[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]]

Hi zzhk, I remember you sent a message to me a few weeks ago about doing the Luo Hao sections for Vol 12 (Ch.5 part 2,3 I believe) and I just wanted to send a reminder and confirm that this is still the case so we avoid any repeat translations. If you do change your mind please let me know.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 02:39, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:Do you need the parts to continue? How do you want me to send them to you? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 03:15, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

::I don't need the translated parts to continue since I'm going to translate around it and just read through the parts you are translating in Chinese. You can translate them whenever you have the time since I'm not releasing the volume till everything is caught up so there is a lot of time. When you are done you can send your part to me through email and just send me a message through Animesuki or if you see me on irc to let me know you have done so. I assume that since I'm uploading the majority at once this will be more convenient. Let me know if this is ok with you.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 03:55, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:::Sure, no problem, I'll email you. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:01, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks for the fast translations of Campione. [[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 00:53, 22 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks zzhk for your speedy translations. I just now read 1st part and here you are updating the 2nd one. :D --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:55, 16 November 2012 (CST)

Good day sir, many thanks for your work. Did you take over vol 8 chap 2 from Kadi? ~([[User talk:Ghost|talk]]) 7:27, 03 December 2012 (GMT + 8)

Zzhk banzai!!

Hi Zzhk, curious what you are planning to do once you finish vol 13? Got a new project lined up? :) Thanks again for all the translations you have done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 12:47, 2 January 2013 (CST)

:Who knows? We'll see. Thank you for reading. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:09, 2 January 2013 (CST)

First off i would like to say thanks so much for your translations on Campione, such consistent updates at that, you have been awesome :D, i was wondering though that since it seems thatsjustpeachy won't translate volume 12, will you pick it up instead? --[[User:Black Swordsman825|Black Swordsman825]] 23:38, 4 January 2013 (CDT)

:I'm sure it's a joke, so just be patient. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks a lot for translating Campione, your translations are of pretty high quality, and i also got a question for you. While i was reading Campione i noticed that Godou is called Godoh by his cousin Koidzuki Sakura, is that translators own interpretation or is it Sakura's own accent? --[[User:Silver Horn|Silver Horn]] ([[User talk:Silver Horn|talk]]) 16:23, 16 January 2013 (CST)

:Certain characters such as Annie Charlton, Pandora and Sakura's speech uses katakana instead of kanji for Godou's name. In other works, katakana is sometimes used when a foreigner speaks to emphasize their accent, but a foreign accent shouldn't apply here since Sakura is Japanese, Pandora is a goddess and Annie is a Campione. So all we know is that their pronunciation is different, but there is no indication as to how it is different.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:41, 16 January 2013 (CST)

Hello Zzhk, thanks for the Campione! translations but when will you continue translating volume 13? I can't wait! - [[User:Blackie|Blackie]]

I think he will resume translation when volume 12 is finished

Check his contributions, he is translating various other LN while he waits for 12 to be finished. He recently finished C3 Vol 1. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 17:24, 26 January 2013 (CST)

For BR SS 01, one of the illustrations is missing, was that the case originally, or did it get misplaced?
Thanks for doing the SS. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 20:54, 15 January 2013 (CST)

:Ask [[User:Denormative|Denormative]]([[User talk:Denormative|talk]]), he's the one who uploaded the illustrations and created the page. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:10, 15 January 2013 (CST)

if i may ask,when do you intend to come back to us to finish vol.13?
remember that like for the prodigal son,we will welcome you back anytime,in spite of your repetead infidelity(STnBD and so on).
my apologies if this is no the place to ask that.

:My guess would be after Vol 12 is done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 10:54, 1 March 2013 (CST)

:How do you even know if I haven't already finished V13 already? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 11:54, 2 March 2013 (CST)

====Editing====
Hi, sorry about the edit for "just deserts" :p, I would like to express my thanks for your efforts to translate Campione. I wish you all the best in your future efforts at translating and of course, other stuff XD.

:Don't worry about it, it's just that if more than one person was confused enough to edit it, there must have been many more who just didn't act on it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 17:33, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

I changed the 'impotence' in 'Anger at the circumstances taking her away from him, and anger at his own impotence.' from volume 5, chapter 6 to 'incompetence', just an fyi in case it was a TL error. --[[User:Florza|Florza]]

:It's fine, I saw it already, no objections. Impotence, incompetence, inability to do anything, powerlessness, it's all the same to me. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 01:50, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::To most people it has a very different meaning though :P Also, '"Don't be bound by hierarchy, and devote myself to onii-sama... Yes, that's idea."' from Volume 6 Chapter 4, is it meant to be 'idea'? -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::haha, you mean the sexual connotation? Anyway, would you prefer concept or principle instead of idea? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 22:24, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::::Yeah. I reread it once or twice thinking, 'wtf? why is Godou worried about his ED at this time? does he have ED?'. But about the 'idea' thing, I think it's a grammar thing. 'that's' doesn't go with 'idea' at least for normal speech. not sure about the original meaning though. -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::::Actually, looking more closely, I see what's missing, it's just a typo. It should be "that's ''the'' idea." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 00:17, 5 August 2012 (CDT)

Hi there. While editing I am having some confusion regarding what to keep in caps and all. For example: "king", "lord", "god", "cult lord" and such. I believe that since all of them represents some position in this world's society they should be in caps. Just as same to ours "President/Prime Minister/Minister" and such. Please suggest further on this matter. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 16:52, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

:They should be in lower case when used as a noun, capitalized when used as a term of address. Lord and God are only capitalized for God from the Bible, so there is no need to capitalize phrases like "my lord" or "abc is a god" though "Lord XYZ" would need to be capitalized since it's a term of address. Similarly, king should only be capitalized when it is a specific title, such as "King Kusanagi." Stuff like "as a king you should blah blah blah..." or "the king jumped up and down" should not be capitalized. It does get a bit subtle with statements like "George V is one of the kings of Britain" where "kings" is being used as a general noun, versus "George V is King of Britain" where "King of Britain" is a specific title. As for "cult leader," it would follow the same pattern as for "king" though I wouldn't be opposed to capitalizing all intances of it since it's not that usual a term. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually that was me who edited the terminology page. The furigana is indeed Ocelot for 'Jaguar'. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Which volume did you see it? Volume 6 Page 42 is unambiguously ジャガー -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:10, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

::V7 Page 163. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Ah, so it's the author who changed his mind. Anyway, I'll bring it up in the Terminology thread. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:32, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry. Was not knowing about the original texts. But how to know that those were the original thoughts? I simply took those as a remark on Erica's strength. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 02:43, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

:Florza uses italics, but I find it unnecessary... After all, there is no such formatting in the original text, and certain lines can be interpreted as either thoughts or third person narration because there is no explicit subject. Unless you have doubts about a translator's ability to use English pronouns properly, I'd suggest refraining from making these sorts of changes directly, and raise the issue on Talk pages instead. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:54, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

Spirit body is correct for that kanji. However, naming issues arise when connected with other kanji. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Well, it's not like the combination arose by coincidence. It's highly unsatisfactory for the translation to change completely when the subject is still the same thing. Could you elaborate on what you consider to be naming issues? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:35, 6 September 2012 (CDT)

::I'm sure that if you found 'God and Godslayer' to be awkward, 'spirit power of spirit body separation' would seem pretty awkward as well, right? Wait, has the term been translated in previous volumes yet? - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Where does that phrase occur? In that particular case, it could be simplified to "power of spirit body separation" without much loss in meaning. "Spirit body" and its separation and detachment already appeared in Volume 6 with Princess Alice's introduction. Personally, I don't think they're actual terms per se since detachment and separation seem to be used as synonyms for the same phenomenon. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:18, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

::::Think I'll go with the horizontal stare decisis here for now. Although, as 幽体分離 and other 4 character kanjis are usually move names (Even without brackets), I feel that 'spirit body separation' is somewhat lacking. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Zzhk! Amazing job! Question/comment - In V7C6 Part 3, there's two things that are confusing: 1) "Then Godou proceeded to compose spell words caused strong wind to blow. The destructive gales pinned down the giant monkeys, immobilizing them." -> Is it Godou or is it Ena that is doing that? Godou at this point already appears to be using 2 incarnations and is also using some wind spell? and 2) This and the very next section also mentions 6 giant monkeys they are also fighting.. but there has been no mention of Sun Wukong summoning any monkeys at all at this point [[User:Wilhelmson|Wilhelmson]] ([[User talk:Wilhelmson|talk]]) 16:17, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:On further inspection, there was a typo: mismatched comment tags which hid away a fair chunk of text. It should make a lot more sense now. Thanks for pointing it out! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:51, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, didn't know if those tense change would significantly alter the meaning. Since everything was in past tense, I couldn't tell from just reading the order of occurrence for some of the events.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 10:41, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I got permission to change the text aside from the tenses. Can I reverse your undo so I can change the tense back to past tense? I don't have a copy of my past changes to work with.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 11:27, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

:[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Campione!%3AVolume_5_Prologue&diff=186740&oldid=174273 Here] are all your changes, highlighted. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 12:02, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I make my ePUBs manually; the use of <nowiki></nowiki> rather than triple apostrophes makes it easier (for me, and maybe others) to convert the text into html/xhtml. The same would be true of double apostrophes and the <nowiki></nowiki> tag. I've made the mistake of equating double apostrophes with quotation marks (and then replacing all of them). I have a question about line 65 in volume 5 chapter 2. There is a line break between two sentences that appears to be spoken by the same character, and there is no quotation marks around the second "part." Could you check if there is a typo in that line?--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 07:07, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:I allowed myself to fix it. LNs sometimes have that weird way to throw thoughts into the middle of the narrative.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 07:27, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you said something about this before but forgot the answer; do you prefer the use of double dashes —— or just the one — ? Use of complete dashes looks better than -- in any case but it might be too long :S --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 15:09, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

:Use a single em-dash (—), thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:59, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

What's the difference between a housekeeper and grand chamberlain? Since here, Liliana at one stage calls herself as later while at some place with the former term. Or is it just for the sake of a long term repeating again and again. ? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 05:42, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

:She uses different words on different occasions. Housekeeper is actually butler(執事), but I wanted to use something more gender neutral. Grand Chamberlain is 侍従長 as noted in the Terminology page. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:48, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, I did not know about "god is only capitalized when referring to the Abrahamic deity of Christianity". I thought that proper nouns were supposed to be capitalized. However, I saw that you reversed some of my other edits; I just noticed some small errors like realized, analyzing, and syncretized are spelled with a z not an s. Also, honorable, color, and a few more words had a u in the spelling that should not be there. I just wanted to help proofread and contribute to this wonderful site. Please let me know of anything else in the future. --[[Kohaku_sora]]

:Gods and goddesses are common nouns, not proper nouns. And no, miko is not a proper noun either, it's just a common noun like priestess. Hime-Miko, on the other hand, is a title. Given that I don't have time to look at every single change, I'd rather keep minor American/British spelling inconsistencies (which are not exactly errors per se) than have something blatantly incorrect. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:52, 3 February 2013 (CST)

I feel like I can't tell you enough about how grateful I am for your translations. I am certainly grateful for each section that you complete. Thank you for spending your time to do these translations. It is a honor to read your work [[User:Tasear|Tasear]]

Hello, I've seen an edit you've made recently, and I want to confirm this, so I won't make this mistake myself. In this recent edit, "Though, I kind of doubt it." is changed back to "Though I kind of doubt it." 'Though', as I've learnt, can be used either as a conjunction or an adverb. When it functions as a conjunction, it should be connected to the previous sentence with a comma, for example: "I know what you mean, though I'm skeptical of the usage"; when it functions as an adverb, a comma after 'though' should be added like any other adverb, for example: "Though, I'm skeptical of the usage" or "I'm skeptical of the usage, though", in which the latter seems more common. In your edit, I believe you want the 'though' in your sentence to function as a conjunction instead of an adverb; however, when the sentence is not connected to the previous sentence (where I see it's rather difficult to do so), it becomes a fragmented sentence. Fragments can stand in modern writings, but I believe refraining from fragments and aiming for complete sentences are what one should pursue.

To reiterate myself, I don't mean to charge into your project or translation, I just want to confirm the usage of some words, as I'm seeing a lot of mistakes in my own stuff. and I'm also trying to improve myself as well. - Pudding321

:For that particular sentence, I thought of it as a verbal afterthought that one might append to the previously spoken sentence. I suppose preceding it with a dash or ellipsis would be preferable. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:07, 22 February 2013 (CST)

===High School DxD===
r u still translating hs dxd?

:Yes, as stated [[User:Zzhk|on the user page]], I am currently working on Volume 9. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:15, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

I wanna know if you´ll continue with volume 9????

:Life.1 is done --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 08:29, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

You absolutely rule man. Thanx for Vol 9 XD

I've posted a suggestion, not sure if you've seen it. [[Talk:High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 4|Talk Page]] --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:23, 22 August 2012 (CDT)

:Thanks for the input. Yeah, I've read it but I think the entire paragraph needs to be restructured to make the meaning clearer. I'll think about it later. Of course, anyone is free to provide suggestions in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:14, 23 August 2012 (CDT)

===CubexCursedxCurious===
Just curious, but will you be translating this novel from time to time? I'm asking because you finished Volume 1 cahpter 2 before. - Cataccountant

:Maybe. I'll see once I finish Campione V13. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:02, 26 December 2012 (CST)

Thanks for continuing the novel's translation. I've been interested in the story ever since I saw the anime. - Cataccountant

===Rollback===

Sorry, was an accident. Probably clicked on the wrong place with my iPod touch at some moment. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:58, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

:No worries. It was too strange not to have been an accident. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 11:10, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===
Hi zzhk. In need of your suggestion here. Restia is called more as a "Darkness spirit girl" when referred to. However, the chapter name on the main page for vol 4 ch 7 is "girl of the dark spirit" (as given by....Florza I think). The word to word meaning is "Darkness spirit girl" but since such was mentioned as a chapter name I didn't use it. Though I am more comfortable with using the "Darkness..." Any say on this? ----[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:57, 3 February 2013 (CST)

:The original 闇精霊の少女 basically means "the girl who is the darkness spirit." I use "darkness spirit girl" because anything longer would be too unwieldy to repeat constantly.

:"Girl of the Dark Spirit" is a very literal but ambiguous choice because it could also mean a girl belonging to the dark spirit, or a girl who possesses the dark spirit.

:I'd say modify the chapter title for sure. Though as a title, it doesn't need to be identical to what keeps repeating in the text. But definitely, "Girl of the Dark Spirit" should be changed to something clearer. Of course, you should also ask KuroiHikari for ideas too. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:45, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Do you intend to continue this series ? [[User:trung-t-rung|trung-t-rung]] 7 February 2013

:Maybe when the next Taiwanese official version comes out, which should be the end of February. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:14, 6 February 2013 (CST)

Damn your translating blade dance fast :D if only volume 4 was free for you as well thank you for the hard work. -[41.135.73.211] 07:48, 10 February 2013

So sorry about that.. misread that part. --[[User:Blood|Blood]] ([[User talk:Blood|talk]]) 01:44, 20 February 2013 (CST)

Just here to ask if you will be focusing on STnBD for the entirety of volume 7? I'm skipping up to 8 with that assumption, but I really want to see 7. --[[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] ([[User talk:Mizuho|talk]]) 18:04, 21 February 2013 (CST)

:Good to know that you won't be wasting time on duplicate efforts. I intend to finish what I started, so Volume 7 should be completed some time next week. Since I'll be going away on a business trip, the final update should be posted either before Thursday or on Sunday. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:18, 21 February 2013 (CST)

Yay!, chapter 8 is up. Great work Zzhk. :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:37, 2 March 2013 (CST)

Hello again, zzhk. Thank you for the latest chapter parts. I have a few doubts regarding names:

*Is it proper to write Greyworth Ciel Mais or Greyworth CielMais?
* For her, we were using Academy Director before 'then Academy Principle (not that they are different, but...)

That's all from me. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:36, 8 March 2013 (CST)

:It's one word in the furigana (シエルマイス) but I guess just split it into two words according to the Terminology page.
:Yeah, go ahead and change it to Director. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:00, 9 March 2013 (CST)

Thank you for volume 9, so are you going to translate vol 10 now? Or help mizuho to translate vol 8?

:no,now he should be looking after campione vol.13,he's started but has yet to finish:of course,he's free to do as he please(perhaps will he be taking a more than deserved rest?). etheir way is fine with me:i prefer campione's girls to Stnbd's but kamito to godou,so do as you wish,Zzhk-sama.

:If mizuho gives up, sure, I'll finish off V8. Otherwise, I have no intention of displacing translators from their registered volumes.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:35, 15 March 2013 (CDT)

hey Zzhk,Thanks for v9, Are you also going to do volume 10? I mean if you are waiting for campione! volume 12 completion,I think it will take time,which will is more then enough to complete V10 with your lightning fast speed
Thanks :D

:I'll need to wait for the Chinese fan translations first. Also, it'd depend on how much of V10 Kuroi_Hikari wants to do. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 10:56, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

===Silver Cross and Draculea===
Thank you for begin translations on the The Silver Cross and Draculea LN. I appreciate it.
but why not translate from volume 1 chapter 3, I don't think ArchmageXin already translate it --[[User:D4rkfl4sh|D4rkfl4sh]] 00:31, 5 January 2013 (CDT)

As ArchmageXin once posted in a forum:
If any translator want to step in, I will be happy to "match" the length of how much they contribute with my own,
but otherwise, I will go on break for a few months so I can deal with other things.
I'm simply giving him some encouragement to realize the "win-win" situation he envisioned.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

i see, sorry i don't look at the forum

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 01 Chapter1 - MTL

2013-05-19T11:59:04Z

182.173.207.30:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Encounter with the Vanadis ===

“Tigre-sama.”

His body was shaken by a girl with a familiar voice.

Since it was bright outside the window, he knew morning had come.

Still, he was sleepy.

“A little longer... Just a little more.”

“How long is a little more?”

“I don't have any hunting planned for the day, so until noon...”

“Please don't be lazy and wake up!”

She scolded him.

After the blankets were stripped off, Tigre's shoulder was violently grabbed.

Upon opening his eyes, he saw a girl whose face was quenched red in anger. She had a childish face and chestnut-brown hair in a twin-tail style which was hardly threatening, even when angry.

“Ah... Morning, Teita.”


[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_-_012.jpg|175px|thumb]]

In a drawn out voice which betrayed his drowsiness, Tigre called the name of the young maid. Teita released him after realizing he was awake.

“The soldiers have already finished preparing, they are waiting for you, Tigre-sama!”

Tigre blankly repeated her words several times in his head.

His face grew pale at once.

“... Shit!”

He stumbled out of bed as Teita folded his evening clothes. She placed a small pail of water by his feet.

“Thank you for preparing things as usual.”

“I thought this might happen. I will prepare your meal. Once you have washed your face, please come.”

Showing no sign of anger, Teita smiled brilliantly and bowed while holding her skirt before leaving the room with short steps.

Tigre felt refreshed after washing his face and was at last completely awake. Donning his clothes and dashing out the room, he fastened his buttons while running down the hall.

“I don't have any time... I wonder if I can really leave it, though.”

Tigre headed straight for a room at the end of the small corridor.


It was a small room, barely able to seat three adults. There stood a splendid decoration upon which a bow was propped.

The strings were soaked and pulled over the summer, so it was available for use at any time if he were so inclined. The only feature of the bow was its black color.

It drew a loose, curved grip, and the bowstring, as well, was black.

It was as if the bow itself had been cut from the darkness.

''--- When I look at this, I get a strange feeling.''

The bow had an odd atmosphere different from others, but it was an heirloom. It is said the Vorn family ancestors once hunted while using it.

Tigre's father left a will regarding the bow.

“Only when you truly need this bow should you use it. Do not use it otherwise.”

Due to the will of his father, the mild disgust he felt from the bow, and his respect for his ancestors, Tigre avoided touching it as much as possible.

Correcting his posture and breathing, Tigre grasped his fist before his chest and gave thanks to the bow of his ancestors, passed down the generations.

When he finished, he stepped quickly and quietly into the passage. Tigre hastily rushed to the dining room.


Tigrevurmud, 16 years old, was born to the family of an Earl in the Brune Kingdom. He took over the house when his father fell ill from sickness and died two years ago.

His title was something of an exaggeration, as his ancestors were the ones to attain the status of Earl. He felt he was simply a person called Tigre.

When Tigre entered the dining room, a sweet, fragrant aroma reached his nose.

On the rustic table was ham, rye bread, an omelet, milk, and mushroom soup from which steam drifted.

Teita awaited him at the table.

“I am fine with just the soup.”

“That is no good.”

When it came to meal time, Teita always remained stubborn.

“What would you do if your stomach sounded before everyone. It would be disgraceful.”

With her hands at her waist, her gaze looked sternly at Tigre. She looked more frightening than she did earlier when he awoke.

Tigre surrendered the battle he could not win and began eating with her.


After eating his bread and drinking his milk, he quickly ate his omelet and soup.

“Thank you for the meal.”

He stood up as he spoke those words. Teita, with a napkin and brush in hand, approached him.

“You have some food remaining. Please make sure to wipe it off properly.”

She spoke with a slightly angry tone, wiping Tigre's mouth with the napkin.

“Your hair is a mess as well.”

After that, her hand holding the brush stretched forward, carefully combing his red hair.

“Look, your collar is bent as well.”

Placing the brush and napkin on the table, her hand extended to Tigre's collar. Though she had finished, Tigre remained.

“--- Tigre-sama.”

“Yes?”

Teita's voice suddenly became weak. Tigre gently called to her. He spoke to her as a younger sister, as she was one year younger.

“Why, why must you go to war, Tigre-sama?”


Tigre had a troubled face as he tampered with his red hair. It was obvious what Teita was saying.

“It is at His Majesty's beckoning. As the head of the household, as Earl Vorn, It is natural I serve the Kingdom of Brune.”

“B-but.”

She looked up at Tigre with a tearful face, continuing to argue.

“You were barely able to gather one hundred soldiers...”

Though he was an aristocrat, he was a minor one.

The Vorn family was not poor; rather, they were simple. Calling them modest was suitable.

The territory of Alsace was in the countryside amongst mountains and forests, far from the center of the country, and his income was minimal.

He was far removed from the regality associated with a noble. Tigre's life was far from grand.

Though his residence was not too large, the one to handle all chores was Teita alone.

“I have heard the enemy is from the Zhcted Kingdom. In that case, you should be here, Tigre-sama. There is only a single mountain between Alsace and the Zhcted Kingdom, after all.”


“That may be true, but this is the countryside. Zhcted has no reason to attack such a place.”

Tigre was grateful that his land would not become a battlefield.

“That... So you will go, even if they ridicule you for your bow.”

“That is because it's impossible to perform distinguished military services.”

“It doesn't matter if you do such things!”

Teita shouted and clung to him, her face buried in Tigre's chest.

“Just... don't overwork yourself, and don't get injured. Please return safely.”

Tigre gently hugged the maid's delicate body as she worried about him.

“Don't worry. I returned safe and sound from my first battle two years ago.”

“At that time, Urz-sama was...”

Teita swallowed her words. Urz was Tigre's father who died two years ago.

Tigre tapped Teita's head to reassure her.

“In this battle, my forces have been placed in the rear. It will be safe. Even if something happens, I'll somehow manage.”

As he used his finger to wipe the tears about to spill, Teita nodded.


“Is, is it really fine, Tigre-sama? You are always oversleeping. Make sure not to do so on the battlefield.”

“I don't like how you're saying I always oversleep.”

“It is simply a fact. Tigre-sama is only able to wake up properly on a hunting day.”

Tigre's counterargument was stopped by a disappointed objection.

Still, he understood Teita was encouraging him as much as she could. Tigre held her closely once again.

Teita entrusted her body to Tigre.

Her warmth could be felt through his clothes, a sweet scent drifted faintly from her chestnut-brown hair.

Any longer than this would only be more painful.

Tigre released her, reluctant to let go.

“I shall take my leave, Teita.”

Wiping her tears with her sleeve, Teita smiled.

“Please leave the house to me. Be careful, Tigre-sama.”

Tigre carried a bow and quiver over shoulder and left the house. The soldiers were already waiting in formation.

A small old man wearing leather armor bowed to Tigre.

“Young Lord, all members are prepared. Our equipment is also ready.”

“You've worked hard, Batran.”

The elderly man was a servant of Tigre's with experience in war far surpassing his own. He was the only one other than Tigre permitted on horseback.

All the others were foot soldiers equipped with leather armor and a spear or sword.

“You've all gathered.”

As Tigre spoke words of appreciation, the veteran soldiers cheerfully made a joke.

“Lord, there is no need to worry. Though it's been three years since we last saw battle, we have trained our body without a mistake every day laboring in the fields.”

“Whether we disobey the King's orders or follow them, we'll have plenty of food, it seems.”

“That's a welcome remark. By the way, is your wife not coming? The enemy only has one or two thousand men. I'm sure she could drive them away with her shouting.”

Laughter erupted between the soldiers.

“You should stop saying that before the Young Lord. His wife is indifferent to both enemy and ally.”

Looking back at Batran, Tigre ended the conversation with a shrug of his shoulders.


''--- Morale shouldn't be an issue.''

As the laughter subsided, the men saluted Tigre. Batran drew his bow with his right hand and issued a cry.

“Our destination is Dinant Plains. We shall join Lord Massas' army halfway.

The infantry looked at their battle flags.

There were two kinds of flags. The flag of house Vorn held a white crescent-moon and meteor on blue fabric. The other was the {{furigana|Red Horse Flag|Bayard}} – the symbol of Brune Kingdom which had a red horse with a black mane.
“We're off!”

It was the first time Brune Kingdom and Zhcted Kingdom were crossing blades in twenty years.

The cause of conflict was due to heavy rain, which caused the river bordering the two kingdoms to flood.

Many residents were injured “Because those people did not properly manage the river.” It caused quite a quarrel.

Each country received a petition for the other to properly manage the waters. As such, the two armies were forced to go to war.


Still, that was not enough to pull Tigre to war.

“It appears the enemy has about five thousand troops going against our twenty-five thousand. The troops seem pretty excited here.”

With a sarcastic tone, an elderly Knight named Massas Rodant sat next to Tigre. He was a friend of Tigre's father and often acted as a benefactor.

“Is it true this is His Highness, the Prince's first battle?”

While moving forward side-by-side on horseback, Tigre asked Massas.

“I'm quite certain. It's well known His Majesty dotes on his son.”

Massas, his stocky body wrapped in iron armor, stroked his gray beard with a grumpy face.

“Many parents are reluctant to allow their children to come out for the upcoming war, and it is certainly different when it's for a serious affair which may risk the fate of the nation. In that sense, the King is sending out Prince Regnas to his first battle for a decoration... I suppose it will be a good experience for him.”

He probably wanted his beloved son to be decorated in his first battle.

The King sent the Knights under his direct control as well as the troops belonging to the nobles ruling the territories near Dinant Plains to battle.

This included small aristocrats such as Tigre and Massas.


Once all the armies joined together, they numbered more than twenty-five thousand.

Massas led just under three hundred soldiers. Amongst them, only fifty were cavalry.

Though it may be inappropriate to say, that amount would be completely buried within the twenty-five thousand. Whether Tigre was stationed in the rear or not, nothing would change.

“It's normal to try and outnumber the enemy in war. Prince Regnas will one day become King. Doing things in such a way is not wrong of His Majesty.”

Out of comfort, the old Knight tapped Tigre's shoulder.

Though it may not have been his real intention, he had said those words to convince himself as well.

“That's right. We small-time nobles should just stay quiet in the rear. Stepping into battle, earning a distinguished military service, there are plenty of people who want to get ahead... That's right, Tigre, have you heard of the Vanadis?”

As he heard the term, Tigre recalled a rumor and tilted his head.

“The seven Vanadis of Zhcted?”

“That's right. The enemy commander seems to be one of the Vanadis. She is a youth, 16 years old who has never been defeated. She is known for her excellent swordsmanship and is also called the {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}} and {{furigana|[Danseuse of the Sword]|Meltis}} since she spearheads the battle.


In Zhcted Kingdom, there existed seven Vanadis.

The land was divided into seven provinces, each governed by one of the women known as a Vanadis – it was difficult to think they were the same age as him.

Tigre strangely admired the enemy Commander he had not yet seen. She was the same age and had many victories to her name and was currently leading a force of five thousand.

In Brune Kingdom, where Tigre was born, women were not allowed to be Knights, so the nobility had no incentive to send their daughters out.

Even in this war, there was not a single female Knight present.

That, too, was a source of interest.

“What is the name of this Vanadis?”

“If I remember, it is Eleanora Viltaria, and I heard she's quite the extraordinary beauty, like a jewel that will never fade.”

“Is she really that beautiful?”

“It's fine to admire beauty, but keep it in moderation. Teita will be jealous.”

Massas laughed, his gray beard shaking, as Tigre became angry.

“Why are you bringing up Teita? She's like a little sister---”

“Since she was little, she's been the little sister reliably taking care of an untidy elder brother.”


Hearing no retort, he ruffled Tigre's dull red hair and returned to the story at hand.

“If the Vanadis is as great a leader as rumors say, this battle will be difficult.”

“Still, the difference in number is quite large. No matter how much an expert she is, it will be difficult for her to win.”

No matter the bravery or ability of the Vanadis, a five-fold difference in troops should be impossible to overturn. Though Tigre wanted to agree, he could not say it so easily.

''What is it, this unpleasant feeling?'' He had a burning sensation around the nape of his neck.

Tigre had been attacked by this feeling before.

At that time, in the depths of the forest when he was hunting a pack of wolves, he encountered a Dragon by the mountains.

He also felt it in the morning when Teita came as normal and his groin remained unhidden.

Either way, nothing ever went well at those times.

“Don't look so glum.”

It seems to have appeared on his face. Massas looked at him dubiously.

“Were you thinking of something? You're looking a bit absent-minded.”

“Absent-minded... There are other ways to put it. You could say I'm calm and collected.”


Tigre responded in a dissatisfied manner. Massas narrowed his eyes and laughed.

“You're pretty difficult. I remember two years ago when you succeeded Urz' position.”

“Hm, did I say something?”

“Before the representatives of the towns and villages, when asked about the future of Alsace, you said, 'Well, I'll manage.' That's what I meant by absent-minded.”

Tigre, unable to respond, shrugged his shoulders.

Massas continued to complain.

“While Urz was alive, you had a calm, gentle temperament; you were optimistic. You slept a lot, so I suppose I should praise you for being so healthy. Really, your parents were quite lenient.”

“Still, weren't they proud of me?”

Waiting for a break in Massas' words, Tigre finally retorted.

Actually, he did not particularly have any problem with Alsace as a whole.

His savings had gradually increased. Even if he was rather absent-minded around the village representatives, he had done reasonably well.

“Except for hunting days, can you get up on your own? That is, without Teita's help.”


“No, that's...”

“From what Teita has told me... Sometimes you just run away with your bow and arrow and spend two, three days to hunt in the nearby forests and mountains.”

Tigre's shoulders shrunk in silence. He could not deny that one.

“To think a guy like you is the Lord. Well, I guess I can see it in your face.”

Looking back over his shoulder, Massas saw a group of soldiers.

Though their will to fight was not lacking, they were placed in the rear. Still, no one made any complaints.

“Tigre, it's your job to bring your soldiers back alive. It's your job to think how they fight. I'm not sure what you're concerned about, but make sure you perform your duty.”

“Thank you very much.”

Seeing Massas' concern, Tigre smiled and thanked him.

As he said, it would be pointless to think of extraneous things.

Though they were only there to make the Prince look better, they still had gathered.

Nothing was expected from Tigre or Massas as war potentials. Even so, he took the advice to heart.


A few days later, Tigre arrived at Dinant Plains.

Twenty thousand soldiers stood at the foot of a hill, the remaining five thousand stood in the rear, atop the hill, surrounding Prince Regnas. Both Tigre and Massas were located there.

It was likely the battle would end before they fought.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Before dawn, one thousand cavalry quietly marched.

Their swords and spears were covered with mud to dull their shine, the horses were covered in plates to hide them, their horseshoes were carefully wrapped in cotton cloth.

They reached a small hill near the enemy without being noticed.

It was only a gentle slope before they reached where the Brune rearguard was encamped for the night. The bonfires could be seen dancing in the night.

“--- Rest and make preparations.”

The girl with argent hair standing before the cavalry laughed lightly. After her words, the soldiers removed the plates from the horses and the cloth from the horseshoes.

Eventually, the scout, who went ahead alone, returned.


The enemy had fallen asleep without having noticed them. The girl looked back at her men and unsheathed her longsword. A faint wind blew along the length of the blade.

“The enemy is five thousand strong and outnumber us five to one. Though the rearguard, this is where their Commander's headquarters lay. He is likely a battle-hardened elite.”

Still, the girl's red eyes were filled with a fighting spirit.

“I will go. I will win. Will you follow me?”

In silence, the soldiers thrust their swords and spears to the sky.

The girl turned toward the enemy encampment and swung her sword forward.

“Charge!”

The banner fluttered in the wind. The {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}, the flag of the Kingdom of Zhcted, had a Black Dragon breathing a black fire displayed.

The wind stirred. The cavalry readied their swords and spears. The archers nocked their bow. They all followed the girl up the hill.

The guards finally noticed the rumbling of the earth as the horses invaded the base.

However, it was too late.

“The enemy---”

The girl, in a single strike, took the soldier's neck, not letting his scream escape.

Against the sky which gradually grew light, one thousand cavalrymen led by the girl invaded the enemy camp. The Brune Army fell to chaos, discarding their weapons and fleeing in a frenzy.


Though some soldiers resisted valiantly, the strength was far too different.

The strength of the girl wielding a sword and leading the Zhcted Army was overwhelming.

She cut through those deserting the battle in a single blow or kicked them mercilessly with her steed. Not once did she touch a drop of blood.

Every time the longsword became encased in wind, a corpse fell to the ground; the body count increased. The girl with fluttering silver-white hair cleaved the enemy as she advanced on the enemy camp, the cavalry following close behind.

By this point, victory and defeat had been nearly decided.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

His ears were ringing.

There were many screams; it was a day of judgment. The sound of swords and the roar of horseshoes echoed in his ear.

“... Uwa.”

He awoke.

He inhaled the blue sky of dawn spread before him.

Pushing and moving the weights against his body, Tigre rose.


The ringing in his ears disappeared only to be replaced with moans drowned out by the sound of wind. The torn banner fluttered slightly, the sound of grass being trod upon could be heard.

As the dust settled, the scent of blood crept into his nose.

“I must have been unconscious...”

He stretched his neck out above the pile of corpses and looked about.

The grass was dyed with blood, several thousand bodies lay upon the earth.

Covering his mouth with his hand to ease the nausea, he noticed his hand was wet and dyed red.

''--- Blood...?''

Patting his face, he noticed no signs of injury.

“Someone else's blood.”

Tigre was apparently alive because he was buried beneath the corpses. It is likely none of the enemies even set eyes on him.

“Batran! Lord Massas!”

He called out the name of his faithful subordinate and the elder he trusted, but received no reply.

He tried calling the soldiers under his command and still was not met with a reaction.

“It would be good if they escaped.”

All he could see were corpses and broken swords and spears, the banner was torn and discarded.


Though he was unsure, shrouded in the early-morning mist, there were no signs of motion from either friend or foe.

He did not feel anger toward the enemy. Fatigue weighed upon his body, and a sigh escaping his mouth.

“What a terrible battle...”

Almost simultaneous with the rising dawn, the Brune Army took a surprise attack. Rather than from the front, they were confused by an attack from the rear. The large, twenty-five thousand strong army collapsed.

''--- The day before yesterday, before darkness fell, our army confirmed the enemy was before us. In other words, the Zhcted army divided its forces in two and attacked the rearguard first. Still, we had been attacked from the front as well.''

Tigre felt the back of his neck go cold.

It was a simple plan, even a child could think of it.

''--- How frightening, the spirit to calmly execute such a plan against an enemy with five times the strength.''

Despite having fewer soldiers, they divided their army even further. If their troops did not move exceptionally well, they would certainly have an unsatisfying defeat.

''--- However, it succeeded splendidly.''


The Brune Army collapsed completely.

Swept away by the wave of allies who fled, Tigre could not possibly take charge and fell from his horse, knocked unconscious in the process.

Tigre's unit was overwhelmed by his allies.

“Even so...”

Tigre remembered. Though only for a moment, he saw the silver-white haired girl wielding the longsword as she led the enemy and killed one Brune soldier after another.

“So that was the Vanadis...”

The Vanadis always leads the troops. He recalled Massas' words.

It was improper to simply call her beautiful. Tigre felt his red hair stir as he was deep in thought.

Fortunately, his bow dropped nearby.

Picking it up, he checked the tension on the bowstring as he was attacked by anxiety.

“... Shouldn't be a problem.”

He stroked his chest in relief, seeing his bowstring still taut.


He was still not ready.

Few of the arrows in his quiver remained as well.

Looking up to the sky, Tigre confirmed the position of the sun.

“West is that way.”

The Zhcted Army arrived at the battlefield from the east. Brune was to the west.

Enduring the pain running through his body, Tigre slowly walked west. His feet stopped as he recognized something in his peripheral vision.

A Knight was running at him, brandishing a sword.

Tigre took out an arrow and drew his bow.

The horse trampled and kicked corpses aside as the Knight forced his way towards Tigre. When the distance shrank to thirty alsin (approximately thirty meters), the Knight yelled.

“Survivor of Brune, I will have your neck!”

Tigre silently nocked his arrow and looked on as he casually shot.

The air was blurred.

He heard the dull sound of the arrow accurately piercing the man's throat.

He was surprisingly quick and calm.

The Knight's body could not react and leaned over, falling to the ground.


The horse, now without a mount, gave a shrill sound, stopped, turned, and ran away.

“I give up... I guess things aren't going my way..”

He let out a sigh. Wondering if there was a horse he could easily get off the battlefield, Tigre resumed his walk and stopped in fewer than ten steps.

“An enemy?”

Three hundred alsin (approximately three hundred meters) away, he saw a group of soldiers. If he was found, they would catch him quickly.

“... Seven people.”

Tigre was born with a good eye, further tempered by hunting. A distance of three hundred alsin was enough for him to distinguish a person's face.

He verified the contents of his quiver. There were four arrows remaining.

Though he was confident in his archery, he could not come out with a tactical victory if it was two-to-one. If it was no different from the man before, he could only be merciless.

''--- It is possible they are allies.''

While hoping it might be so, Tigre observed the Knights. He could not believe whose face he saw.


“The Vanadis...”

When they received a surprise attack the evening before, it was the girl who stood before the army.

Tigre forgot to breathe while admiring her.

She was a young girl his age, her hair of silver-white, which reached her waist, shimmered in the morning sunlight. Her bright red pupils burned with dignity.

An arm with a delicacy matching her age extended from her body. In her hand, she gripped a longsword which strangely suited her.

''--- Lord Massas said she held a unique beauty.''

Was it even necessary to say he was right? It certainly was unique, or perhaps rare. The more he looked, the more he agreed.

Tigre regained his senses by shaking his head, pushing away all idle thoughts. He stared at the Vanadis with a calm gaze.

The other Knights must have been her guard. Their horses advanced as if defending her.

''--- If I take out the Vanadis...''

The army had suffered a disastrous defeat. Surely there was a large-scale pursuit, as many Brune soldiers had run away.

“... If she falls, it will be impossible for the enemy to continue their pursuit.”


The soldiers following Massas and Batran and those from Alsace would be more likely to survive.

An urge to fight welled within him. Power entered the hand grasping his bow.

“I'll give it a try.”

Tigre pulled out an arrow and nocked it.

The bowstring bent. He unconsciously chanted the name of God.

“Oh Eris, Goddess of Storms...”

The creaking of the bowstring tickled his eardrum.

Currently, on the continent, the maximum range of a bow is approximately two-hundred-fifty alsin (approximately two-hundred-fifty meters).

This was simply a measure of the distance, not to where it could fly.

Aiming at that distance would decrease the damage an enemy would incur, so it was necessary to estimate to lower distances.

The Vanadis was still three hundred alsin (approximately three hundred meters) away.

Still, Tigre shot the arrow.

The arrow cut through the wind and bore deeply into the head of the horse a nearby Knight was mounted upon.


The Knight was thrown to the ground as the horse toppled over. Tigre shot his second arrow, piercing the center of the forehead of another horse.

“Good.”

The path was now clear with two guards grounded.

There was now a gap in which his arrows could reach the Vanadis with argent hair and red pupils.

“Now for the real thing.”

Tigre reached for his quiver, his breath hot and heavy.

In the recesses of the mountain in which the sun did not shine, he had faced an {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}} at no more than forty chet (approximately four meters). Even then, he was not so tense.

''--- Even if the other Knights try to defend her, with the dead horses and the fallen soldiers obstructing their movements, it would take them time.''

It was a very short amount of time, though.

However, it was enough for Tigre.

''--- She will take action in a situation like this. Will she duck down, or will she jump off her horse immediately?''

It was impossible to move left or right, and backing away a few steps would hardly be a retreat. Fallen men and horses were before her, so it would be difficult to jump over them without a larger run-up.


Even if it was possible, she would not have time to hide from an arrow after landing.

Tigre stared at the Vanadis once again and was attacked by a ferocious chill.

The Vanadis smiled.

She was clearly happy.

“Ku!”

Tigre clenched his teeth. He was nearly swallowed by her. He removed the remaining two arrows, placed one in his mouth, and nocked the other.

However, Tigre saw an unbelievable sight

The horse the Vanadis rode gently flew through the air.

It jumped over her fallen subordinates.

It reached a height of nearly twenty chet (approximately two meters).

It felt like wings grew from its back to Tigre. It did not jump, it flew.

“What now...?”

Tigre's entire body trembled in fear. He wondered whether his eyes had gone wrong.

A horse could not possibly jump as high as twenty chet without a run-up while mounted.


[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_-_040.jpg|175px|thumb]]

However, the Vanadis landed as if nothing happened. The horse began running straight toward him. He had no time to be afraid.

He scolded himself. It could have been an illusion of some sort.

Tigre glared at her and fired his third arrow.

The arrow rode the wind, cutting through the sky toward her forehead – it was struck down by a flash of silver.

“... Seriously?”

Tigre could hardly believe his eyes. His mouth was open and cramped.

The arrow flew at a high speed from many hundreds of alsin, and she struck it down with a sword.

He thought only a hero from legends could do something like that. It is hardly something the average person could do.

He nocked his last arrow.

Only in his bow did he have absolute confidence. His opponent was running toward him alone, she was already less than three hundred alsin away.

''--- I can't afford to miss.''

He aimed and shot his final arrow however it was deflected in exactly the same manner as before.


Meanwhile, the Vanadis rushed forward on her horse without letting go for even a moment. She ran fiercely and would arrive within ten seconds.

“So this is it.”

His arrows were exhausted. He had no other arms. It would be impossible to run away from the horse on foot.

Clutching his bow, Tigre stood upright on both feet with great strength. His actions were by no means unsightly.

The Vanadis stopped her horse before Tigre.

The spray of blood and flying dust did not touch her silver-white hair.

Her white skin reminded him of the snow which perpetually lay on the mountains of his hometown.

She displayed clean contours, a well-shaped nose, and charming, moist lips reminiscent of the finest sculpture. Her bright red pupils overflowed with energy; she gave an impression of not being made of flesh and blood.

She thrust the tip of her longsword toward Tigre.

“Drop your bow.”

After he reluctantly obeyed, the Vanadis nodded in satisfaction and spoke with a smile.

“You're skilled.”

Tigre did not immediately understand the words directed at him.


''--- She's praising me...? The man who took aim at her?''

His confusion surpassed his joy.

“My name is Eleanora Viltaria. Yours?”

“... Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“An aristocrat? Your title?”

In both Brune and Zhcted, only those of nobility held family names. The people with a family name who did not belong to aristocracy were a small exception.

When he told her he was an Earl, her smile became increasingly joyful.

“Very well, Earl Vorn.”

The longsword was sheathed at her waist. Eleanora spoke brightly.

“You belong to me now.”

She spoke words which seemed to hold little thought. At last, her escort finally caught up.

Though they surrounded Tigre and pointed their swords and spears at him, when Eleanora waved her hand, they showed their surprise.

“Lim, take this guy with you. He's my captive. Don't treat him too roughly.”


The Knight named Lim, who had just caught up, nodded silently. Because her helmet covered her face, Tigre could not read her expression.

“Get on, quickly.”

Lim looked down at Tigre and spoke with a low voice from within the helmet. Tigre could feel anger in the voice and soon realized why.

Just a moment ago, she was one of the Knights who fell from her horse.

''--- Did she borrow a horse from another Knight? Is she above the other guards?''

“May I pick up my bow?”

Tigre pointed at the bow on the ground.

“It is important to me.”

He displayed his lack of hostility by showing her his empty quiver. Lim extended her hand to him from atop the horse.

“Fine. However, I will keep it.”

When Tigre passed Lim the bow and mounted the horse, his hands moved to her waist.

Lim suddenly moved her neck, the back of her helmet strongly hitting Tigre's face.

“What are you doing?”

Tigre suppressed his protest by pressing against his swollen nose. Eleanora laughed with trembling shoulders.

“Lim, he's my captive. Be a bit easier.”


“... As you wish.”

Lim followed orders, despite the dissatisfaction clearly oozing from her voice.

“If you do anything strange, I will shake you off immediately and have the horse step on you.”

Tigre sighed. He was a bit frightened of the aggression in Lim's voice and felt unease for his future.

Looking back at the Knights, Eleanora spoke triumphantly.

“Though it was a boring battle, I quite enjoyed things as we withdrew.”

The Battle of Dinant ended as a one-sided victory for the Zhcted Kingdom.

The casualties of the Zhcted Army numbered fewer than one-hundred while more than five thousand from Brune had perished. The injured more than doubled that.

It goes without saying, the losses suffered by Brune would be difficult to fill. More so because the heir to the throne, Prince Regnas, was killed in battle.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Prologue_Preview|Prologue Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Zzhk

2013-05-16T06:25:03Z

182.173.207.30:

==Recent==

===General===
Sorry to disappoint you all, but I'm not currently taking any project suggestions. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:40, 10 April 2013 (CDT)

hey can you please tell me how to be a translator -[[User:‎Shams1996|Shams1996]] 12:12, 17 April 2013

:Go learn an additional language. Read a book you enjoy in the new language. Rewrite its contents in your original language and share it. Everybody wins. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:51, 17 April 2013 (CDT)

I'm here to recommend a good book I just read. It is a light novrl titled "Anuvis!". It deals with gods but more specifically ancient Egypt. i hope you get the time to read it. XD --[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 08:42, 15 May 2013 (CDT)

===Campione===
Hello, I've seen an edit you've made recently, and I want to confirm this, so I won't make this mistake myself. In this recent edit, "Though, I kind of doubt it." is changed back to "Though I kind of doubt it." 'Though', as I've learnt, can be used either as a conjunction or an adverb. When it functions as a conjunction, it should be connected to the previous sentence with a comma, for example: "I know what you mean, though I'm skeptical of the usage"; when it functions as an adverb, a comma after 'though' should be added like any other adverb, for example: "Though, I'm skeptical of the usage" or "I'm skeptical of the usage, though", in which the latter seems more common. In your edit, I believe you want the 'though' in your sentence to function as a conjunction instead of an adverb; however, when the sentence is not connected to the previous sentence (where I see it's rather difficult to do so), it becomes a fragmented sentence. Fragments can stand in modern writings, but I believe refraining from fragments and aiming for complete sentences are what one should pursue.

To reiterate myself, I don't mean to charge into your project or translation, I just want to confirm the usage of some words, as I'm seeing a lot of mistakes in my own stuff. and I'm also trying to improve myself as well. - Pudding321

:For that particular sentence, I thought of it as a verbal afterthought that one might append to the previously spoken sentence. I suppose preceding it with a dash or ellipsis would be preferable. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:07, 22 February 2013 (CST)

if i may ask,when do you intend to come back to us to finish vol.13?
remember that like for the prodigal son,we will welcome you back anytime,in spite of your repetead infidelity(STnBD and so on).
my apologies if this is no the place to ask that.

:My guess would be after Vol 12 is done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 10:54, 1 March 2013 (CST)

:How do you even know if I haven't already finished V13 already? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 11:54, 2 March 2013 (CST)

===Cube x Cursed x Curious===
Big thx for translating C3 [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] ([[User talk:Castor212|talk]]) 11:28, 14 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks for translating Zzhk and you might want to add yourself to the [[CubexCursedxCurious:Registration_Page|registration page]]. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 14:21, 15 January 2013 (CST)

I take it that you're continuing C3, in that case i'll work on the raws, at the basic level for now (typesets somewhere in the future). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 09:20, 26 January 2013 (CST)

Hi man!! Thanks for translating C3 :), Good luck!

Hello Zzhk, I noticed that there are currently no editors for C3. If you wanted, I could edit any future volumes that you are planning on translating. Thanks for all the translating you do. -- [[User:Kory|Kory]] ([[User talk:Kory|talk]]) 12:54, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead. Your edits have been appropriate so far. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:21, 29 April 2013 (CDT)

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===
Thank you for registering/starting on vol 10 of STnBD zzhk

OMG, Zzhk, you, sir, are unbelievably fast, and we all truly appreciate your rapid translation speed. Thanks again. -[[User:GodAtom028|GodAtom028]]

So zzhk, are you going to take a rest or continue on campione?

Does anyone know when the 11th volume for StnBD will be released?

:No news yet, currently. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:23, 15 April 2013 (CDT)

::Thanks a lot, but damn!! I can't freakin' wait. The tension is unbearable!! -[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] 14:51, 18 April 2013

Btw, What does it mean by: "April 17, 2013: Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Project is caught up"?
:Translations are caught up to published volumes. Isn't that obvious? -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:18, 19 April 2013 (CDT)
I guessed that possibility but I just wanted to confirm, I'm rather bad at at guessing things so I wanted to be sure.

Any news yet? --[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]]

:According to the publisher's site, Volume 11 of Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance is set to be released on June 25, 2013. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:56, 5 May 2013 (CDT)

===Silver Cross and Draculea===
Oh, didn't realize it. Will change accordingly in short time. Also, should the tense be in past or present? From what I have understood till now, there's only distinction between past and present 'form' with no reference to future for the language. And I have already done some edits which I feel are sometimes wrong when trying to change everything to present tense. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 23:06, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Hey '''Zzhk''' would you think about finishing off the last 3 chapters of volume 1 after your finished with Blade Dance? I know your buzy with other translations and life but it'd be much appreciated since that teaser is chewing at my soul :D. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 15:36, 28 February 2013 (CST)

:I have no wish of displacing other translators in their own volumes, so probably Volume 1 really isn't a priority. Besides, as a light-hearted love comedy, you don't really need to know every single detail in Volume 1's plot. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:33, 3 March 2013 (CST)

===Accel World===
Hey, Zzhk could you help with accel world translations? i will very glad if could help...

:There are quite a few translators working on AW already, so just be patient. Besides, I'll need to find a chance to read the earlier volumes first before deciding. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:35, 15 March 2013 (CDT)

==Archives==

===General===
Hi there. I'd like to thank you for translating things here, I appreciate it. -IndexArcanum

Hey zzhk! Really wanted to thank you for the Campione! translations and the DxD summaries. Keep it up and have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 05:24, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Yo Zzhk thank for translating Highschool DxD and Campione!, hopefully after completing of vol6 of Campione! you would do vols 3 and 4 :)

I am a new member to this and I hope I can help in translating. My first language is Chinese and then English. I am not really used to this so I hope you can teach me and allow me to help as I believe you are used to this. I hope to translate Campione! as it is one of my favourite novel. Thank you~ Cheers~ Kanziel~

Welcome to Baka-Tsuki! It's always great to have enthusiastic new translators. Anyway, please read my response on Kadi's talk page.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:14, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

Hello, Kanziel again. Sorry to bother you again but I am very new to all these so I hope you can introduce me to some old members (especially Chinese and English translators) who can teach me, and recommend me to Chinese-English projects. Thank you. Cheers~ Kanziel~

You should contact [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] who is a nice and friendly guy who also translates from Chinese, reads tons of novels, and has involved himself with many projects. He's also very willing to help others edit and proofread their work. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:52, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

I would like to express my appreciation for your translations and at the same time give my praise for the way you handle the incorrect random edits from other users. You revert the edits and calmly explain the reasons for that. I learn a lot just from those remarks. Thank you. -[62.28.67.45] 18:52, 25 February 2013‎

I love you Zzhk :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 09:40, 5 March 2013 (CST)

that being said,if you could look at harem serie more worthy of your talent such as oda nobuna and madan no ou to vanadis-netheir Stnbd or campione can compare to the latter;i think almost everyone who read vol.1-5 must feel the same,as there is no better illustrations than oda nobuna's,but i'm off-topic again,sorry. -[78.232.53.234] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:hopefully zzhk sama would translate oda nobuna for his future project.. thanx for your great translation on stnbd and campione -[180.178.96.86] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:can you translate oda nobuna for us after you done with stnbd... plis i beg you sincerely sir

::Sorry, I'm not really interested in the Sengoku Jidai (Warring States) setting. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:44, 17 March 2013 (CDT)
thanx for the reply sir zzhk if you're not interested in oda nobuna... how about if i petition for rental magica

Thank you Zzhk for your wonderful work, Well if we are talking about interest i think "hagure yuusha no estetica" might be a good choice because it has every component of LN sir Zzhk had worked on so far.
by any chance sir zzhk, do you interested with mahouka kouko no rettousei??

Well dear sir, since you're probably prioritizing C3 and other projects, I would like you to consider Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi to translate in the near future, well it's good *shrugs* but it's up to you. Thanks either way if you think it or not.

Just wondering if you'd consider picking up Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi or Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko as another project since i love your work. We get quality releases and it is in a relatively suitable time period as well compared to some other translators.

===Campione!===
Thanks a lot for translating ''Campione!''. It's a very interesting series and I have a lot of fun reading it. --[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 10:10, 30 April 2012 (CDT)

Good job on volume 2, hope to be able to cooperate with you on more volumes haha, anyway your english is good, as far as i can tell there is little for us editors to fix.[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 19:36, 2 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I really enjoy Campione. Thank you for the fast translation! [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 20:52, 2 May 2012 (CDT)
Hey there i '''Zzhk''' was just wondering if you could give me a summary on the series and if its anything similar to "High School DxD"? --[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:45, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

:Well, it's a harem-like story with a mixed mythological setting plus a protagonist who isn't useless. There is an overview on the main page, and I suggest just reading the first two translated volumes to see if you like the feel. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:48, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your efforts on translating Campione.. I really enjoy it... :)

Thanks for the hard work on Campione! Any chance of vol 6? :P [[Special:Contributions/218.186.17.241|218.186.17.241]] 22:29, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

:Eventually, probably... --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:17, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

+1 to the list of people who appreciate your work. Thanks for the efforts. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 03:27, 28 June 2012 (CDT)

Awesome man! I hope you do Volume 6 too. Thanks for the hard work!

Thank you again for your translations on Campione. Any chance on going back and doing the missing parts for Vol 4?.. thanks

:Well, Volume 4 is already summarized on jCafe by Kadi so it's not really a priority. I'd be more inclined to do 6 and 7 first. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 09:30, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Wow thanks for Raptor form speed in translating volume 5. And I'm happy that you register vol6. [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 09:42, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your speed translations on Campione!. I hope you will keep translating it ^^--[[User:LSwRl|LSwRl]] 16:56, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

THANKS A LOOOOT You are my hero! You, [8th King]-sama !!! PLease finish this 4 ASAP, then please do Vol 6 like blitzkrieg wirting!! I am deeply attached for these series! [[User:Sylkud]] 12:13, 25 Jul

:vol.4 is being translated by florza. And, don't rush the translator. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 11:54, 25 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much for translations I really enjoy them KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK

Hi zzhk! Thank you for your Campione translations. Thanks for your hard work! I made an account just to say, thanks. Also, Great job on v7 ch 5 part 4. Your translations make my days. Thanks always for quick and great translations. Mokata

Thank you. Appreciate the help. Cheers~ Kanziel~ [[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]]

Hi zzhk, I remember you sent a message to me a few weeks ago about doing the Luo Hao sections for Vol 12 (Ch.5 part 2,3 I believe) and I just wanted to send a reminder and confirm that this is still the case so we avoid any repeat translations. If you do change your mind please let me know.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 02:39, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:Do you need the parts to continue? How do you want me to send them to you? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 03:15, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

::I don't need the translated parts to continue since I'm going to translate around it and just read through the parts you are translating in Chinese. You can translate them whenever you have the time since I'm not releasing the volume till everything is caught up so there is a lot of time. When you are done you can send your part to me through email and just send me a message through Animesuki or if you see me on irc to let me know you have done so. I assume that since I'm uploading the majority at once this will be more convenient. Let me know if this is ok with you.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 03:55, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:::Sure, no problem, I'll email you. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:01, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks for the fast translations of Campione. [[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 00:53, 22 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks zzhk for your speedy translations. I just now read 1st part and here you are updating the 2nd one. :D --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:55, 16 November 2012 (CST)

Good day sir, many thanks for your work. Did you take over vol 8 chap 2 from Kadi? ~([[User talk:Ghost|talk]]) 7:27, 03 December 2012 (GMT + 8)

Zzhk banzai!!

Hi Zzhk, curious what you are planning to do once you finish vol 13? Got a new project lined up? :) Thanks again for all the translations you have done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 12:47, 2 January 2013 (CST)

:Who knows? We'll see. Thank you for reading. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:09, 2 January 2013 (CST)

First off i would like to say thanks so much for your translations on Campione, such consistent updates at that, you have been awesome :D, i was wondering though that since it seems thatsjustpeachy won't translate volume 12, will you pick it up instead? --[[User:Black Swordsman825|Black Swordsman825]] 23:38, 4 January 2013 (CDT)

:I'm sure it's a joke, so just be patient. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks a lot for translating Campione, your translations are of pretty high quality, and i also got a question for you. While i was reading Campione i noticed that Godou is called Godoh by his cousin Koidzuki Sakura, is that translators own interpretation or is it Sakura's own accent? --[[User:Silver Horn|Silver Horn]] ([[User talk:Silver Horn|talk]]) 16:23, 16 January 2013 (CST)

:Certain characters such as Annie Charlton, Pandora and Sakura's speech uses katakana instead of kanji for Godou's name. In other works, katakana is sometimes used when a foreigner speaks to emphasize their accent, but a foreign accent shouldn't apply here since Sakura is Japanese, Pandora is a goddess and Annie is a Campione. So all we know is that their pronunciation is different, but there is no indication as to how it is different.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:41, 16 January 2013 (CST)

Hello Zzhk, thanks for the Campione! translations but when will you continue translating volume 13? I can't wait! - [[User:Blackie|Blackie]]

I think he will resume translation when volume 12 is finished

Check his contributions, he is translating various other LN while he waits for 12 to be finished. He recently finished C3 Vol 1. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 17:24, 26 January 2013 (CST)

For BR SS 01, one of the illustrations is missing, was that the case originally, or did it get misplaced?
Thanks for doing the SS. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 20:54, 15 January 2013 (CST)

:Ask [[User:Denormative|Denormative]]([[User talk:Denormative|talk]]), he's the one who uploaded the illustrations and created the page. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:10, 15 January 2013 (CST)

====Editing====
Hi, sorry about the edit for "just deserts" :p, I would like to express my thanks for your efforts to translate Campione. I wish you all the best in your future efforts at translating and of course, other stuff XD.

:Don't worry about it, it's just that if more than one person was confused enough to edit it, there must have been many more who just didn't act on it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 17:33, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

I changed the 'impotence' in 'Anger at the circumstances taking her away from him, and anger at his own impotence.' from volume 5, chapter 6 to 'incompetence', just an fyi in case it was a TL error. --[[User:Florza|Florza]]

:It's fine, I saw it already, no objections. Impotence, incompetence, inability to do anything, powerlessness, it's all the same to me. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 01:50, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::To most people it has a very different meaning though :P Also, '"Don't be bound by hierarchy, and devote myself to onii-sama... Yes, that's idea."' from Volume 6 Chapter 4, is it meant to be 'idea'? -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::haha, you mean the sexual connotation? Anyway, would you prefer concept or principle instead of idea? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 22:24, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::::Yeah. I reread it once or twice thinking, 'wtf? why is Godou worried about his ED at this time? does he have ED?'. But about the 'idea' thing, I think it's a grammar thing. 'that's' doesn't go with 'idea' at least for normal speech. not sure about the original meaning though. -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::::Actually, looking more closely, I see what's missing, it's just a typo. It should be "that's ''the'' idea." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 00:17, 5 August 2012 (CDT)

Hi there. While editing I am having some confusion regarding what to keep in caps and all. For example: "king", "lord", "god", "cult lord" and such. I believe that since all of them represents some position in this world's society they should be in caps. Just as same to ours "President/Prime Minister/Minister" and such. Please suggest further on this matter. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 16:52, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

:They should be in lower case when used as a noun, capitalized when used as a term of address. Lord and God are only capitalized for God from the Bible, so there is no need to capitalize phrases like "my lord" or "abc is a god" though "Lord XYZ" would need to be capitalized since it's a term of address. Similarly, king should only be capitalized when it is a specific title, such as "King Kusanagi." Stuff like "as a king you should blah blah blah..." or "the king jumped up and down" should not be capitalized. It does get a bit subtle with statements like "George V is one of the kings of Britain" where "kings" is being used as a general noun, versus "George V is King of Britain" where "King of Britain" is a specific title. As for "cult leader," it would follow the same pattern as for "king" though I wouldn't be opposed to capitalizing all intances of it since it's not that usual a term. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually that was me who edited the terminology page. The furigana is indeed Ocelot for 'Jaguar'. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Which volume did you see it? Volume 6 Page 42 is unambiguously ジャガー -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:10, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

::V7 Page 163. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Ah, so it's the author who changed his mind. Anyway, I'll bring it up in the Terminology thread. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:32, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry. Was not knowing about the original texts. But how to know that those were the original thoughts? I simply took those as a remark on Erica's strength. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 02:43, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

:Florza uses italics, but I find it unnecessary... After all, there is no such formatting in the original text, and certain lines can be interpreted as either thoughts or third person narration because there is no explicit subject. Unless you have doubts about a translator's ability to use English pronouns properly, I'd suggest refraining from making these sorts of changes directly, and raise the issue on Talk pages instead. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:54, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

Spirit body is correct for that kanji. However, naming issues arise when connected with other kanji. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Well, it's not like the combination arose by coincidence. It's highly unsatisfactory for the translation to change completely when the subject is still the same thing. Could you elaborate on what you consider to be naming issues? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:35, 6 September 2012 (CDT)

::I'm sure that if you found 'God and Godslayer' to be awkward, 'spirit power of spirit body separation' would seem pretty awkward as well, right? Wait, has the term been translated in previous volumes yet? - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Where does that phrase occur? In that particular case, it could be simplified to "power of spirit body separation" without much loss in meaning. "Spirit body" and its separation and detachment already appeared in Volume 6 with Princess Alice's introduction. Personally, I don't think they're actual terms per se since detachment and separation seem to be used as synonyms for the same phenomenon. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:18, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

::::Think I'll go with the horizontal stare decisis here for now. Although, as 幽体分離 and other 4 character kanjis are usually move names (Even without brackets), I feel that 'spirit body separation' is somewhat lacking. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Zzhk! Amazing job! Question/comment - In V7C6 Part 3, there's two things that are confusing: 1) "Then Godou proceeded to compose spell words caused strong wind to blow. The destructive gales pinned down the giant monkeys, immobilizing them." -> Is it Godou or is it Ena that is doing that? Godou at this point already appears to be using 2 incarnations and is also using some wind spell? and 2) This and the very next section also mentions 6 giant monkeys they are also fighting.. but there has been no mention of Sun Wukong summoning any monkeys at all at this point [[User:Wilhelmson|Wilhelmson]] ([[User talk:Wilhelmson|talk]]) 16:17, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:On further inspection, there was a typo: mismatched comment tags which hid away a fair chunk of text. It should make a lot more sense now. Thanks for pointing it out! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:51, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, didn't know if those tense change would significantly alter the meaning. Since everything was in past tense, I couldn't tell from just reading the order of occurrence for some of the events.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 10:41, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I got permission to change the text aside from the tenses. Can I reverse your undo so I can change the tense back to past tense? I don't have a copy of my past changes to work with.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 11:27, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

:[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Campione!%3AVolume_5_Prologue&diff=186740&oldid=174273 Here] are all your changes, highlighted. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 12:02, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I make my ePUBs manually; the use of <nowiki></nowiki> rather than triple apostrophes makes it easier (for me, and maybe others) to convert the text into html/xhtml. The same would be true of double apostrophes and the <nowiki></nowiki> tag. I've made the mistake of equating double apostrophes with quotation marks (and then replacing all of them). I have a question about line 65 in volume 5 chapter 2. There is a line break between two sentences that appears to be spoken by the same character, and there is no quotation marks around the second "part." Could you check if there is a typo in that line?--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 07:07, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:I allowed myself to fix it. LNs sometimes have that weird way to throw thoughts into the middle of the narrative.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 07:27, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you said something about this before but forgot the answer; do you prefer the use of double dashes —— or just the one — ? Use of complete dashes looks better than -- in any case but it might be too long :S --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 15:09, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

:Use a single em-dash (—), thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:59, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

What's the difference between a housekeeper and grand chamberlain? Since here, Liliana at one stage calls herself as later while at some place with the former term. Or is it just for the sake of a long term repeating again and again. ? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 05:42, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

:She uses different words on different occasions. Housekeeper is actually butler(執事), but I wanted to use something more gender neutral. Grand Chamberlain is 侍従長 as noted in the Terminology page. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:48, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, I did not know about "god is only capitalized when referring to the Abrahamic deity of Christianity". I thought that proper nouns were supposed to be capitalized. However, I saw that you reversed some of my other edits; I just noticed some small errors like realized, analyzing, and syncretized are spelled with a z not an s. Also, honorable, color, and a few more words had a u in the spelling that should not be there. I just wanted to help proofread and contribute to this wonderful site. Please let me know of anything else in the future. --[[Kohaku_sora]]

:Gods and goddesses are common nouns, not proper nouns. And no, miko is not a proper noun either, it's just a common noun like priestess. Hime-Miko, on the other hand, is a title. Given that I don't have time to look at every single change, I'd rather keep minor American/British spelling inconsistencies (which are not exactly errors per se) than have something blatantly incorrect. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:52, 3 February 2013 (CST)

I feel like I can't tell you enough about how grateful I am for your translations. I am certainly grateful for each section that you complete. Thank you for spending your time to do these translations. It is a honor to read your work [[User:Tasear|Tasear]]

===High School DxD===
r u still translating hs dxd?

:Yes, as stated [[User:Zzhk|on the user page]], I am currently working on Volume 9. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:15, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

I wanna know if you´ll continue with volume 9????

:Life.1 is done --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 08:29, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

You absolutely rule man. Thanx for Vol 9 XD

I've posted a suggestion, not sure if you've seen it. [[Talk:High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 4|Talk Page]] --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:23, 22 August 2012 (CDT)

:Thanks for the input. Yeah, I've read it but I think the entire paragraph needs to be restructured to make the meaning clearer. I'll think about it later. Of course, anyone is free to provide suggestions in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:14, 23 August 2012 (CDT)

===CubexCursedxCurious===
Just curious, but will you be translating this novel from time to time? I'm asking because you finished Volume 1 cahpter 2 before. - Cataccountant

:Maybe. I'll see once I finish Campione V13. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:02, 26 December 2012 (CST)

Thanks for continuing the novel's translation. I've been interested in the story ever since I saw the anime. - Cataccountant

===Rollback===

Sorry, was an accident. Probably clicked on the wrong place with my iPod touch at some moment. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:58, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

:No worries. It was too strange not to have been an accident. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 11:10, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===
Hi zzhk. In need of your suggestion here. Restia is called more as a "Darkness spirit girl" when referred to. However, the chapter name on the main page for vol 4 ch 7 is "girl of the dark spirit" (as given by....Florza I think). The word to word meaning is "Darkness spirit girl" but since such was mentioned as a chapter name I didn't use it. Though I am more comfortable with using the "Darkness..." Any say on this? ----[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:57, 3 February 2013 (CST)

:The original 闇精霊の少女 basically means "the girl who is the darkness spirit." I use "darkness spirit girl" because anything longer would be too unwieldy to repeat constantly.

:"Girl of the Dark Spirit" is a very literal but ambiguous choice because it could also mean a girl belonging to the dark spirit, or a girl who possesses the dark spirit.

:I'd say modify the chapter title for sure. Though as a title, it doesn't need to be identical to what keeps repeating in the text. But definitely, "Girl of the Dark Spirit" should be changed to something clearer. Of course, you should also ask KuroiHikari for ideas too. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:45, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Do you intend to continue this series ? [[User:trung-t-rung|trung-t-rung]] 7 February 2013

:Maybe when the next Taiwanese official version comes out, which should be the end of February. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:14, 6 February 2013 (CST)

Damn your translating blade dance fast :D if only volume 4 was free for you as well thank you for the hard work. -[41.135.73.211] 07:48, 10 February 2013

So sorry about that.. misread that part. --[[User:Blood|Blood]] ([[User talk:Blood|talk]]) 01:44, 20 February 2013 (CST)

Just here to ask if you will be focusing on STnBD for the entirety of volume 7? I'm skipping up to 8 with that assumption, but I really want to see 7. --[[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] ([[User talk:Mizuho|talk]]) 18:04, 21 February 2013 (CST)

:Good to know that you won't be wasting time on duplicate efforts. I intend to finish what I started, so Volume 7 should be completed some time next week. Since I'll be going away on a business trip, the final update should be posted either before Thursday or on Sunday. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:18, 21 February 2013 (CST)

Yay!, chapter 8 is up. Great work Zzhk. :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:37, 2 March 2013 (CST)

Hello again, zzhk. Thank you for the latest chapter parts. I have a few doubts regarding names:

*Is it proper to write Greyworth Ciel Mais or Greyworth CielMais?
* For her, we were using Academy Director before 'then Academy Principle (not that they are different, but...)

That's all from me. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:36, 8 March 2013 (CST)

:It's one word in the furigana (シエルマイス) but I guess just split it into two words according to the Terminology page.
:Yeah, go ahead and change it to Director. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:00, 9 March 2013 (CST)

Thank you for volume 9, so are you going to translate vol 10 now? Or help mizuho to translate vol 8?

:no,now he should be looking after campione vol.13,he's started but has yet to finish:of course,he's free to do as he please(perhaps will he be taking a more than deserved rest?). etheir way is fine with me:i prefer campione's girls to Stnbd's but kamito to godou,so do as you wish,Zzhk-sama.

:If mizuho gives up, sure, I'll finish off V8. Otherwise, I have no intention of displacing translators from their registered volumes.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:35, 15 March 2013 (CDT)

hey Zzhk,Thanks for v9, Are you also going to do volume 10? I mean if you are waiting for campione! volume 12 completion,I think it will take time,which will is more then enough to complete V10 with your lightning fast speed
Thanks :D

:I'll need to wait for the Chinese fan translations first. Also, it'd depend on how much of V10 Kuroi_Hikari wants to do. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 10:56, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

===Silver Cross and Draculea===
Thank you for begin translations on the The Silver Cross and Draculea LN. I appreciate it.
but why not translate from volume 1 chapter 3, I don't think ArchmageXin already translate it --[[User:D4rkfl4sh|D4rkfl4sh]] 00:31, 5 January 2013 (CDT)

As ArchmageXin once posted in a forum:
If any translator want to step in, I will be happy to "match" the length of how much they contribute with my own,
but otherwise, I will go on break for a few months so I can deal with other things.
I'm simply giving him some encouragement to realize the "win-win" situation he envisioned.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

i see, sorry i don't look at the forum

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Prologue

2013-05-13T11:06:32Z

182.173.207.30:

==Prologue==
The world was being eroded by the black «Wish».

"......tia..... Restia!"

I called out to her, reaching out with my hand, but it would no longer reach her.

I did not want something like the title of being the strongest.

If she stayed by my side and smiled for me, I would have been satisfied.

Even though―― Even though I had only wanted to fulfill her wish.

"Kamito, I'm sorry, so....sorry....."

From within the mass of squirming darkness, I heard her voice.

She might have been crying――

The moment I thought that, I dove right into the black «Wish» without a single bit of hesitation.

――On that day, three years ago.

''What was it exactly, that I had wished for?''

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Illustrations|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume6 Chapter1}}</noinclude>

Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou

2013-05-07T08:49:47Z

182.173.207.30: /* The 'Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou' series by Haneda Daisuke */

[[Image:Gekka_no_Utahime_to_Magi_no_Ou_Cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou, or The Moonflower Songstress and the King of Magi (月花の歌姫と魔技の王) is a light novel series written by Haneda Daisuke. The illustrations are done by Ooba Kagerou. Currently, the series has 2 volumes published.

==Story Synopsis==
What kind of future awaits the boy who holds two powers that can change the world?

A technological revolution was brought about by The Last Witch, to the world of magic, with the introduction of 'science'. Lyle, a boy wielding the powers of both magic and science, was caught between his childhood friend, the noblewoman Maria who was pressing forward into an era of science, and Lunaria, a girl of the Phantasm race, a symbol of the age of magic.

Two different girls, from two different eras and ages. Which will the boy bearing the power to change the world choose?

== Updates ==
*27 September 2012: Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou teaser project initiated.
*4 October 2012: Chapter 1 completed.
*21 October 2012: Chapter 2 completed.

== Translation ==

===[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

'''This is a hosted project. Rights are solely owned by [[User:Florza|Florza]]'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

'''All translations are to be in British English.'''

The format used is the '''CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS''' style, except for the fact that the words are in British English, as mentioned above.

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5488 Feedback Thread]'''

==The 'Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou' series by Haneda Daisuke==

===[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ Volume 1]===
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue - The Last Witch]] ([http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/prologue/ NanoDesu Translations])
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Last Witch's Apprentice]] ([http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/ NanoDesu Translations])
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Moonflower Princess]] ([http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2-the-moonflower-princess/ NanoDesu Translations])
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3-the-maiden-of-copper/ Chapter 3 - The Maiden of Copper]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4-legacy-of-the-last-hexe/ Chapter 4 - The Last Witch's Legacy]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/epilogue-the-youth-and-the-maidens/ Epilogue - The Youth and the Maidens]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/afterword/ Afterword]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/prologue-the-princess-in-the-castle-of-stone/ Prologue - The Princess in the Castle of Stone]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1-to-each-their-own/ Chapter 1 - To Each His Own]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2-little-one-eyed-princess/ Chapter 2 - Little, One-eye Princess]

===Volume 3===
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

*[[User:Florza|Florza]]

==Project Status==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

== Series Overview ==
#月花の歌姫と魔技の王１　(1 June 2012, ISBN 978-4-7986-0413-8)
#月花の歌姫と魔技の王２　(1 November 2012, ISBN 978-4-7986-0493-0)

[[Category:Teasers]]
[[Category:HJ Bunko]]
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]

Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou

2013-05-07T08:49:21Z

182.173.207.30: /* The 'Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou' series by Haneda Daisuke */

[[Image:Gekka_no_Utahime_to_Magi_no_Ou_Cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou, or The Moonflower Songstress and the King of Magi (月花の歌姫と魔技の王) is a light novel series written by Haneda Daisuke. The illustrations are done by Ooba Kagerou. Currently, the series has 2 volumes published.

==Story Synopsis==
What kind of future awaits the boy who holds two powers that can change the world?

A technological revolution was brought about by The Last Witch, to the world of magic, with the introduction of 'science'. Lyle, a boy wielding the powers of both magic and science, was caught between his childhood friend, the noblewoman Maria who was pressing forward into an era of science, and Lunaria, a girl of the Phantasm race, a symbol of the age of magic.

Two different girls, from two different eras and ages. Which will the boy bearing the power to change the world choose?

== Updates ==
*27 September 2012: Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou teaser project initiated.
*4 October 2012: Chapter 1 completed.
*21 October 2012: Chapter 2 completed.

== Translation ==

===[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

'''This is a hosted project. Rights are solely owned by [[User:Florza|Florza]]'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

'''All translations are to be in British English.'''

The format used is the '''CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS''' style, except for the fact that the words are in British English, as mentioned above.

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5488 Feedback Thread]'''

==The 'Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou' series by Haneda Daisuke==

===[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ Volume 1]===
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue - The Last Witch]] ([http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/prologue/ NanoDesu Translations])
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Last Witch's Apprentice]] ([http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/ NanoDesu Translations])
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Moonflower Princess]] ([http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2-the-moonflower-princess/ NanoDesu Translations])
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3-the-maiden-of-copper/ Chapter 3 - The Maiden of Copper]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4-legacy-of-the-last-hexe/ Chapter 4 - The Last Witch's Legacy]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/epilogue-the-youth-and-the-maidens/ Epilogue - The Youth and the Maidens]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/afterword/ Afterword]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/prologue-the-princess-in-the-castle-of-stone/ Prologue - The Princess in the Castle of Stone]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1-to-each-their-own/ Chapter 1 - To Each His Own]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2-little-one-eyed-princess/ Chapter 2 - Little, One-eye Princess]

===Volume 3===

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

*[[User:Florza|Florza]]

==Project Status==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

== Series Overview ==
#月花の歌姫と魔技の王１　(1 June 2012, ISBN 978-4-7986-0413-8)
#月花の歌姫と魔技の王２　(1 November 2012, ISBN 978-4-7986-0493-0)

[[Category:Teasers]]
[[Category:HJ Bunko]]
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 3

2013-05-07T07:28:47Z

182.173.207.30:

== Chapter 3: A Foreign Land ==

It was at the time Tigre was still on the sea when Gerard Augres visited the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz.

The youth in his mid-twenties with his quirky brown hair and bronze eyes, was wearing an official uniform of red and black.

That official uniform showed the officer's rank of the Brune Kingdom, and the design of the Red Horse that was the symbol of Brune was sewed up to the chest.

"Though as expected, I certainly become used to seeing it since it's the third time..."

While he had Ellen pass it on at the main gate, looking up at the Imperial Palace rising highly, Gerard gave a small sigh.

A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the secretary of Brune and would visit Zchted regularly.

Inheriting the peaceful ground of Territoire where vineyard spread from his father, he was thinking about spending his life without disturbance and also without fame.

All was after he met Tigrevurmud Vorn.

In the civil war of Brune, Gerard was entrusted heavy sheath under Tigre and demonstrated an excellent ability to the allocation, adjustment of food, fuel, and armory.

That ability was well evaluated, and after the civil war ended, he served the Imperial Court of the Kingdom of Brune.

Visiting LeitMeritz once in two months, and reporting to Ellen the progress of the construction of the mountain pulse of the Vosyes town was one of Gerard's work.

It was the third time now.

And since the gatekeeper also remembered the name and the face of Gerard, he was able to enter the Imperial Palace without being kept waiting too much.

He was guided at the office after his luggage and clothes were inspected.

His luggage was a hempen carrying on his back bag which contained a bunch of writing letters.

He was also checked at the main gate, but that would make sense since he had luggage this time.

When it ended, Gerard passed through the door.

"Long time no see, Mr. Secretary."

Ellen, who wore a formal dress based on blue, was sitting on the office desk.

The expressionless Lim was standing quiet beside her.

"It's good to see that both Vanadis-sama and also Limlisha-dono seem to be healthy above all."

Gerard made a fake smile for social etiquette and bowed with an exaggerated gesture.

Ellen nodded generously, and Lim returned the salutation by non-thunder.

Though Gerard's smile was basically social etiquette, it was also mixed with the smile coming from his heart.

In front of Ellen, it would be forgiven even if he did not adopt a formal attitude.

When dealing with great aristocrats and chief vassal of Brune, he must pay attention to his way of speaking and even to the motion of his limbs.

"Without delay, I will report the situation about the mountain path of the Vosyes mountains."

This was the agreement that was established in accordance with the mutual non-aggression pact between Brune and Zchted which was signed half a year ago.

If the mountain path was upgraded, the shortest highway linking the King Capital of both countries would be born.

Neither commercial input nor travelers should take advantage of this, also LeitMeritz that was in the middle of the highway would have benefited.

The reason why a mountain path was not upgraded until now was because the mountain chain was in the border of Zchted and Brune.

If large-scale construction was performed near the border it couldn't help but be cautious, and a highway being made was also becoming easy to invade.

Originally it was not a talk that would be swallowed no matter how, as Brune was indebted to Zchted, even if a non-aggression pact was concluded, moreover the contract was exchanged partly because of various circumstances and speculations.

Familiar with it, while Gerard read aloud the report he has prepared, he also answered smartly to Ellen's questions which were thrown from time to time.

About the current state of the highway, he passed there when he came here from Brune.

He was not at loss for answer.

When she finished hearing Gerard's report, Ellen smiled contentedly.

"Yeah. It seems to be going smoothly. Good work, Mr. secretary."

"To be able to receive such words from Vanadis-sama, even I felt relieved. We would also convey as such to our lord."

Gerard bowed in an exaggerated gesture in the same way as the time when he entered the work office.

After that, the topic moved to small talk.

Even if it is said small talk, the main topic was the situation of each country.

A certain aristocrat made such a remark, the one of getting into trouble where, the talk about the movement of Muozinel or Asvarre accounted for most.

"What position does Brune take concerning the civil war in Asvarre?"

"As for our country, as sparks of the war does not affect us, we intend to watch it calmly. Fortunately, the interest of Sachstein seems to be facing to Asvarre, so we are thankful for there not being a menace on the west side of Brune."

"Currently, there are three main forces in Asvarre. Prince Jermaine, Prince Eliot and Princess Guinevere... If one among those sought assistance of Brune, what does Her Highness Princess Regin plan to do?"

"Obtaining desirable result by thrusting one's neck into a quarrel of others is probably something possible only in the world of heroic tale or dramas. Much more since, for our country, the damage of half a year ago is hardly cured, too."

Gerard lifting more irony pot the edge of his mouth, shrugged his shoulders.

Though Lim frowned at his behavior which lacked in etiquette, he was soothed by Ellen's gaze and remained silence to some extent.

"That's right, isn’t it? Please sincerely tell Her Highness Regin to take care of herself."

"Thank you for your warm words. I will certainly convey every single of those words."

Then, just before finishing the small talk and leaving, Gerard expressed one wish.

"After this, I would like to greet Lord Tigrevurmud."

This was what he applied for whenever he visited LeitMeritz.

Tigre was currently a guest of honor here.

Though a trivial thing, there was no troublesome people who set aside permission to Ellen.

For Gerard until now like this, he had thought that the only thing to be said there would be “go and meet him”, but it was different this time.

As Ellen's face looked glum, she shook her head with an apologetic expression.

"I'm sorry. Lord Tigrevurmud is not there today. He was called by His Majesty the King about ten days ago, and went to the King Capital Silesia."

"By King Viktor? For exactly what kind of business?"

Speaking with a very troubled voice, Gerard frowned plainly.

However, Ellen again shooked her head.

"I was not told, either. However Lord Tigrevurmud is an important guest, even for His Majesty. So there is no need for Lord Gerard to worry."

"...Is that so. It's regrettable that I'm not able meet Lord Tigrevurmud."

Though Gerard made an expression of disappointment, he backed down quietly without further questioning.

He did not think that he could get something out from Ellen even if he continued to ask questions.

"By the way, there is something I want you to hand over when Lord Tigrevurmud returned, may I request it to Vanadis-sama?"

"I will take over. What is it?"

As Ellen asked, Gerard carried it on his back, took out a bunch of letters from his bag, and put which was held to full of both hands on the work desk.

Both Ellen and Lim stared in wonder.

There were nearly twenty letters.

"...What...is this?"

"There are 17 letters. Three of them are application for marriage meeting. The remaining 14 notes are letters of wish liking to consider a daughter and a niece as Trainee maids and to attach them to his side."

"Marriage meeting? And moreover letters of wish?"

Making a face as if she swallowed a bitter medicine, Ellen stared at the bunch of letters.

Lim broke her expressionless face, and asked Gerard without being able to hide her embarrassment.

"Excuse me, but... Are Her Highness Princess Regin and Lord Massas aware of that?"

Massas was Tigre's father Urz's best friend, and the man who took care of Tigre all the time even after Urz died.

He helped Tigre in the civil war of Brune, and Lim which acted as his assistance trusted that character.

After the end of the civil war he let his son inherit his title and his territory, though he was requested by Regin and Prime Minister Bodwin to serve the royal court, she could not think at all that he overlooked these.

"Of course. Since I brought it simply because I was able to get the approval of those two."

As Gerard answering as if it was a matter of course, Ellen and Lim looked at each other.

Ellen knew that Regin held light feelings for Tigre that exceeded social status or position.

Even Lim vaguely noticed it.

Despite that, she let the Noble Lords send such letters. What was the meaning behind it?

Didn't they notice Regin's feelings, or were they aware of that and pretended not to know?

"...Mr. Secretary."

With a cough Ellen somehow regained her composure, she asked with a careful way of talking while poking the letters with her fingertip.

"What do these people think of Princess Regin and Lord Tigrevurmud?"

"They have naturally pledged allegiance to Her Highness the Princess. The assessment of Lord Tigrevurmud should not be low, either. He was the hero in the previous war, Her Highness the Princess, Lord Massas, and even the knight squadron have deep trust in him. They also expect an edge with Zchted. They would like to conclude good relations."

With his barefaced smile, the secretary with brown hair gave a model answer as a bureaucrat of Brune.

Ellen realized that she got the wrong way of questioning.

It seemed that she should say it more directly.

"I wonder if Princess Regin doesn’t think too much about such an act. Apparently, the Feudal Lords in the country of the secretary Palace seem to hold a different thought."

"...As for Her Highness the Princess, her life was certainly saved by the efforts of Lord Tigrevurmud, and she became the leader of one country as the successor of the late King Faron. Suppose that gratitude becomes affection, and Her Highness becomes a maiden in love and continues to yearn earnestly for Lord Tigrevurmud."

After saying up to there, Gerard suddenly changed his expression to a severe one.

"...There cannot be such a thing. They (Feudal Lords) think so. Lord Tigrevurmud is a person born from a Earl House in the frontier, and he doesn’t have anything to be proud other than his archery. Such a person cannot be suitable as the King of the next generation. Her Highness should also be thinking so."

Ellen did not answer back to that, and sullenly looked at the bunch of letters.

It would not be a lie, that Tigre's assessment was not low.

Also the point that a compromise could be reached if she became as a partner with friendship, she could just say that she would not give up if it is the object set on the throne.

And they believed that Regin also thought in the same way.

''---It can't be helped.''

Since Ellen, Lim, and Gerard were in the "Silver Meteor Army", they knew that Regin was trusting Tigre.

However most of the Feudal Lords did not know it.

Even listening to the rumors of the triumph in the King Capital Nice, it would be indeed impossible to imagine so far.

Therefore, Lim asked Gerard whether anything might have occurred.

"Has Princess Regin said anything about Lord Tigrevurmud?"

"Her Highness is very concerned about Lord Tigrevurmud's situation. she said that she cannot use goods, Territory, or wealth to express her gratitude, and that upon his return to Brune she will reward him accordingly."

"W-Well, it is natural. It is thanks to Tigre..., Lord Tigrevurmud that she is currently there."

Ellen's face became stiff, though she was about to return to her usual tone, the Vanadis with silver white hair somehow corrected her track and nodded.

Not be able to express her gratitude with only goods or territory.

So what on earth was she up to?

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by His Highness the Princess, the ground of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave the homeland, where he was born and raised, to Zchted..."

Thereupon Gerard cut his words unnaturally and bowed with an exaggerated gesture when saying sorry for complaining about it.

It seemed that his cynic daring did not change so far, though it was the hit of a sarcastic man who withdrew from the words which could be taken as the criticism to Ellen, and called it an omission.

Ellen immediately understood the meaning of such a way of talking of Gerard who should have heard about the story from Tigre.

Probably, this had also led to the firm belief of the Feudal Lords that there was no way Regin would love Tigre.

''---We decided so like that, Tigre has also consented...''

Ellen, folding her arms, dropped her gaze on the bunch of letters again, and sighed.

In a situation she could not publicly say her thoughts, and moreover she did not have a reason to stop it while knowing the schemes of Feudal Lords; she felt sympathy for Regin who could only confirm these letters with a depressed face.

Lim also again imagined Massas which would sort the letters with a bitter face and bore a wry smile.

"...I understand. When Lord Tigrevurmud returns, I will hand these over. I promise to keep it firmly so as not to show it to anybody till then."

"Thank you very much."

Having a face that felt relieved of his burden, Gerard left this time for sure.

When the door was closed, Ellen and Lim looked at the bunch of letters by contrast with a trouble face.

Gerard who left the work office did every request at the soldier who was going to send him at the main gate.

"Sorry to bother you, but would you be around for a while. There is someone that I want to greet. Of course I get the approval of Vanadis-sama."

The latter half of the dialog was a lie.

He judged that he would not confirm it right away and talked at random.

The soldier consented uneventfully without doubting, as he told the name of the person that he wanted to greet.

''---Though I was not able to ask neither Vanadis-sama nor Limlisha-dono...''

Gerard wanted to know by all means what kind of life Tigre was leading nowadays.

Though it was not as if he was personally interested by it, there was a reason behind it.

Regin and Massas would be very glad if he talked to them about Tigre.

Especially Region who brightened her blue eyes shining like a child, and seeing the change of her facial expression was indeed interesting.

As Gerard had greed for success in life like everyone else, he could not afford himself to go home empty-handed in order to improve his boss's memory about Tigre, too.

As he walked down the corridor of the Imperial Palace, Gerard soon spotted a person of mark.

In maid figure of white apron on top of the black long sleeves and skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.

Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.

"Long time no see. Teita-san"

the girl, Teita also nodded to Gerard politely with a smile, too.

"Gerard-san. Did you come here?"

"Yeah. I just finished my business with Vanadis-sama earlier."

And then for a while, Gerard had fun with Teita about small talk

There were many topics that she was interested in, like Alsace's situation or matters about Massas who was fed up with the royal court duty.

Teita also again, happily talked about the events of Tigre's life recently in the Imperial Palace.

"Is Massas-sama doing well as usual?"

"His Excellency the Prime Minister Bodwin-sama and him often argue."

"Like Gerard-san and Rurick-san?"

To the innocent words of Teita, the secretary of Brune was at loss for words.

Though he would just be going to think of it as irony or some kind of sarcasm if it was another person who said it, and because he understood that this girl would not do such a thing, he was troubled about how to react.

Suddenly removing his gaze, Gerard saw the soldier who was standing silently nearby.

Because he bore the duty to guide Gerard to the main gate, he made a smile as hard as possible and was waiting faithfully for the talk to finish.

"Excuse me, but I want to talk with her a little more. Since I will feel bad for making you wait any longer, I think that I will ask her to guide me to the main gate."

Though the soldier looked perplexed, Teita was the maid of the guest of honor Tigre, and also trusted by Ellen and Lim.

Living here for half a year was also not short at all.

The soldier briefly explained the situation to Teita, and asked if it was okay.

"I understand. If it is something like that, I will bear the task to see off Gerard-san properly to the main gate."

Like that seeing off the soldier walking away with Teita, Gerard gloated inwardly.

Up till now it went as planned.

"By the way, Teita -san. About Lord Tigrevurmud."

with his radiant smile intact, Gerard changed the topic of discussion.

Teita looked at Gerard with a puzzled face.

"Is there something wrong with Tigre sama?"

"I heard from Vanadis-sama that he went to the King capital Silesia, but... Has Teita-san not heard some details from Lord Tigrevurmud?"

"... Not, especially."

Teita shook her head, but her eyes swam for an instant, and Gerard not overlooking her depressed voice did not miss it.

His intuition telling him there was something up, he leaned his body forward and looked into Teita's face.

"...Really?"

Teita flinched from Gerard's abrupt action, Barge and play after shaking the without one. (to correct)

Gerard took one step forward promptly and shortened the distance to her.

"Th-That..."

Seeing Teita shaking her head unwillingly with a troubled face, as expected, even Gerard inwardly hesitated.

However, it was unavoidable in order to find out what she was hiding.

"Stop that."

A voice suddenly came from behind.

A shock and a pain ran to his head, and Gerard staggered.

When he looked back while holding down his head, One young man wearing an armor was standing there.

with a well-featured face and a slippery head without even one hair, he had a sword normally put in the sheath in his hand.

It seemed that he knocked Gerard's head with it.

"Even if it was just for one moment, what intention do you have to threaten the maid of the person whom I serve, you malicious person of Brune? Depending of your answer, I might knock you again."

"When I wondered who it was, it was only you... "

Gerard groaned annoyingly.

The man's name was Rurick.

Despite his short fellowship with Gerard, they had (what we might call) a close bond relationship.

"It is bad for my reputation for you to say I threatened her. I would not possibly do something like that to her."

"It only seems to me that even a child of 5 years old would be scared if you look him like that. You bastard, what are you trying to do?"

So that to protect Teita, Rurick interposed his body between the two people, and turned harshed eyes to Gerard.

The secretary of Brune sighed.

"I might not have you understand even if I explained it to you who had clouded eyes and a muddy brain, but I was only talking with Teita-san about Lord Tigrevurmud. Since it might be a little interested, I leaned forward carelessly."

"...Isn't such a man sly and insidious, Teita-dono?"

Looking back at Teita, Rurick asked with a very earnest face and tone.

Teita, with a troubled face, alternately looked at Rurick and Gerard's faces.

"E-Err... What Gerard -san says is true. While talking about Tigre-sama, we mutually became very keen on that."

Tough Gerard was inwardly relieved to the brave words of the maid with foxtail millet colored hair, Rurick seemed to be still suspicious.

"Teita-dono. You don't need to force yourself to cover up for this man. Even if you are afraid of a retorsion, in place of Lord Tigrevurmud, I won't let him lift even one finger on you."

"Do you put on air of a knight?"

"I'm a knight. That's why."

Replying immediately to Gerard's misnomer, Rurick stared at Teita.

As Teita unintentionally laughed, she slightly bowed to show her gratitude.

"Thank you Rurick-san. But I really wasn't being threatened."

"...I understand. If Teita-dono says so."

Though he could not consent, if she said it like that, even Rurick could not hold on any further.

However, seeming to feel the need to give a warning to Gerard, the bald head knight turned toward the secretary with brown hair.

"I must report about what I saw just now to Limlisha-dono just in case."

"Wait a minute. Why is it necessary to do something like that?"

Impatience is mixed with Gerard's voice.

As for what was bad for him, Lim was friendly with Massas.

In the worst case, she might convey this matter to Massas in a letter or something.

"It will be only natural to report to the top if something unusual happened in the castle."

Folding his arms, Rurick answered dignifiedly.

Gerard was not able to just retort to this sound argument.

Though he requested help to Teita with a gaze, only an apologetic smile was returned.

''---It seems here that I have no choice, but to withdraw...''

It was certain that Rurick would become a hindrance if he kept up any further with this conversation.

Besides, He was able to obtain something of that small talk about Tigre's life nowadays.

As tales of his travel to Regin and Massas, even if it was not complete, that portion could certainly be satisfying.

''---And if I tried to find about the rest myself?''

First of all, he dispatched someone in the King Capital Silesia and must examine for what kind of business Lord Tigrevurmud was called by the King of Zchted.

"Well then, I will leave soon and, first. since I will apparently be haunted by an unpleasant gaze if I stay here."

"Ah, then I will see you off to the main gate."

As Teita remembered and said so, Gerard was accompanied to the main gate by both Rurick and her.

Despite of repeated misnomer exchanges with Rurick while walking down the corridor, it did not reach extreme disparagement, and would end with an incomplete burning feeling since Teita was near.

"The blessing of the gods be with you, Gerard-san."

Returning the wave of hand to Teita who waved her hand, and deliberately ignoring Rurick's presence, Gerard left afterwards the Imperial Palace.

◎

It was seven days later that Tigre reached Asvarre across the Breton Peninsula at the northwest edge of the kingdom of Brune since he got on the 'Proud White Dolphin'.

When the port city which was the destination could be seen in the distance, Matvei feeling relieved took a short rest, a color of relief spread through the sailors' faces, and the strain that covered the ship was removed after two days.

"It seems we end our travel without incident somehow or other."

Matvei looking back at Tigre and Olga on the deck smiled brightly.

Even if he said that while smiling, in the case of this man, the fact that it only seemed that he was plotting something while chuckling was troublesome.

However, Tigre, who got used to see that in this sea trip nodded with a smile.

After passing the peninsula two days ago, the sailors became laconic, their behavior were somewhere frenzied and they seemed to put their body in the battlefield.

Even passengers also took in such a mood, and kept their weapons beside whenever and wherever they were inboard.

Tigre, Olga and Matvei were the only people calm.

"The pirate appeared."

To Tigre who asked about the strange mood, Matvei replied disheartenedly.

"Though I think Lord Tigrevurmud is aware of that matter, among the two princes who are currently fighting in Asvarre, Prince Eliot employs pirates as subordinates. Prince Eliot's base is Asvarre island, and that area is like the yard for the inside of fate."

Matvei frowned and explained while drawing a map on space by a fingertip.

"Aren't they supposed to aim at the merchant ship of Zchted?"

It was Olga who asked so. She wrapped herself in a mantle, when coming out of the deck, and she was being covered with the hood over her eyes.

"Sadly there is convenient words of "having mistaken" in society."

As Matvei shrugged, he said that he would look at the state of the surroundings and left from there.

As Tigre was looking at the scenery of the small port city that gradually approached, he was pulled to the sleeve of his clothes by Olga.

"Tigre. Can you shoot that down?"

Extending her arm straight, what Olga pointed to was every bird flying gracefully under the cloudy sky.

After observing the sea bird for a while, Tigre shook his head.

"It is meaningless, even if I shoot it."

Seeming not to understand Tigre's answer, Olga tilted her head.

"It will only fall into the sea even if I shoot it down. Though this ship is loaded with shallop, I may not possibly borrow it to collect only one seabird."

He explained so while looking at the sea bird, but Olga seemed to interpret it as making excuses.

She narrowed her eyes at the back of the hood and said with a bored voice.

"You travel only with a bow and handled it with great care, I thought that you would be very confident...Or it sounded like I said it ill-tempered."

"I do not think that you said it ill-tempered. But it is a difficult target."

Tigre replied to Olga with a gentle expression and voice.

This was because he knew that she didn't say it just on a whim.

Although talking about various things, both living together in this ship, she was heartily surprised that Tigre held a weapon in only not more than a dagger with a bow.

"Is it so unusual?"

Instead of being curious Tigre asked again, Olga was surprised, or amazed.

"Most people have a sword and a hatchet. And after that many are spear and ax. Even if there are people who use the bow in addition to such a weapon, I have never seen people using only a bow."

"A hatchet is good. I will prepare that from the next time."

Tigre also carried a hatchet when hunting.

It was because it was convenient to cut away highly spreading weeds, obstructive branches and leaves.

However, there was no way of thinking of carrying it in a trip.

To Tigre who was impressed, Olga asked.

"Are you confident with the bow that much?"

"more than with a sword or a spear."

Though he stated the fact, Olga having difficulty to say anything turned her gaze at Tigre.

While recalling such a conversation several days ago, Tigre observed the seabird again.

Though it was not so fast, the sea bird was flying pretty high.

The wind was blowing, and since there were on a ship, the scaffold was also unstable.

It would probably be difficult for someone of ordinary skills to make an arrow hit the mark.

''---To begin with, Can that bird be eaten? Since I see such a bird for first the time...''

Tigre returned his eyes to the port city while intending to ask Matvei later.

There was a small hill in the immediate place from the shore, and cityscape spread along gentle ups and downs.

He saw a building that seemed like a mansion on the hill.

He might overlook the sea from there.

The ship's captain was loudly giving instructions, 'The Proud White Dolphin' folded the sails and began slowing down little by little.

The power was changed to an oar, the ship were pulled and guided to the harbor.

Mariayo was one of the very common ports city in the kingdom of Asvarre.

The harbor was crowded with people busy with taking up and down of load, street stalls scattered among merchants and travellers, the housewives who appeared for the shopping come and go and were wrapped in an indecent atmosphere.

A certain big fish, that also had adult stature, was chopped into chunks on the spot and was sold.

There were baskets of small fish that seemed to be fresh and still jumping (splashing) with pichipichi, and the sea water dripped from the shellfish piled in heaps to a wood bucket.

Moreover, there were also those who put in order and sold mushrooms, cabbages, and wild grasses to the straw mat.

"It is lively, but not as much as in Libnah. I wonder if it is because of the civil war."

When Tigre said his honest impression, Olga beside him also nodded.

"The number of ships is different, though the port size is about the same."

To those words, Tigre looked at her with a surprised face.

It was so even when she talked about the archery, but this girl was very much used to traveling despite her age and was calm.

The only thing that surprised Tigre when leaving Libnah was that he did not observed well both the port and the ship.

'The Proud White Dolphin' was pulled up on the wharf, and passengers got off in sequence.

Tigre and Olga waiting for Matvei got down last.

Though it was Tigre who applied his foot on the hard ground after a long time, he felt a sense of incongruity to his body and stamped several times on the spot.

Olga asked him with a wondering face.

"What are you doing?"

"I may only be tired, but I feel like my body is still shaking."

"...I also feel that, too. What is it?"

the two looked at each other tilting their head.

It was Matvei that gave them a clear answer.

"We are calling it wave motion sickness (drunkenness), but the body has got used to the state of vibration. It will be mostly settled if you leave it."

"How long will it be if we leave it?"

Olga asked with an uncanny voice.

While leaping some chicks eyebrows, Matvei answered.

"If you walk just for a moment, your body will get used to the hard ground. Although there are rare cases where the person turns worse like illness, you will probably be alright since you did not get seasick. Shall we go eating for the time being?"

Matvei led the way out of the port walking down the street.

''---As expected, it is different from Brune or Zchted after all.''

The fence surrounding houses, the material properties of wood and the way of combining it, the pattern of the walls, The structure of the cliff root.

The difference among such fine portions, and the conversations of people, that leaked to the ear strengthened the thought of having come to a foreign country.

The characters (letters) which sometimes stood out was the only thing which was not readable.

Before long, Matvei chose one shop and entered.

Tigre and Olga also followed.

A fragrant smell assailed their nose at the moment they passed through the door, and the noise struck the earlobe.

In the snug store, more than half was already buried.

The visitors were not only the residents of the town, but also the travelers and the sailors.

When we sat around a round-topped table in the back, Matvei ordered sake and dish to the daughter of the waiter who pushed visitors aside.

Tigre looked around the store inside.

Such places did not change wherever he went.

"After this we are going to meet a person."

Tigre looked at Olga covered with the hood over her eyes also in the store.

Although it might as well be such that she was a mysterious person, other guests were also far from being decent.

He decided not to mention it.

"We plan to leave this town today at the earliest. What will you do?"

Olga to whom he asked, cast down her eyes to think.

She paused, and opened her mouth at intervals of about three count.

"May I be allowed to accompany you on the way? Concerning meals and lodging, I will prepare my share myself. I won't do something like causing trouble."

"If you tell us the purpose of your trip."

Tigre replied so.

Olga remained silent once again.

Perhaps going to intercede on her behalf, holding back Matvei who was about to say something, Tigre continued his wording.

"I won't ask you to explain in detail. Like I say just now, I will see a person, it will be good if you tell to a certain extent. I won't even ask your identity. However, I want you to speak about that at least."

When he was sometimes free, during the sea trip, Tigre had thought about Olga, but did not reach a conclusion.

Anyhow, she did not just fit that age.

She also seemed to be accustomed to traveling, and she also had a splendid ax hung to her waist.

Even she was in front of him or Matvei, she was not perturbed or scared, and she also tried to put a dignified attitude.

If she was an itinerant entertainer or a bard, then it was strange that she did not have a tool for work.

If she was a fugitive guilty of some crime, her behavior was sloppy.

Even if he would not learn anything here, he did not also talked too much about himself.

It was like saying "please, I am suspicious".

He considered in some way the possibility of spy to be an extreme conception, but, as expected, she was too young and it would be rather conspicuous.

It seemed long like a silence of a lifetime.

In a place where the waiter carried the bier with which the big glasses of ceramic was filled to the brim, and put them on the table, Olga finally spoke.

"...Is it no good if I say that there is something that I want to see?"

Matvei ran his look at Tigre.

His face was showing that he did not agree, though he did not object.

"Does that mean there is a place where you want to go?"

To Tigre's question, Olga shook many times her head.

"It's just that I want to walk around this country properly, and hear various stories in towns and villages at which we will drop in. I want to go those towns and villages, meaning there isn't particularly any place where I want to go."

It became more and more incomprehensible.

Anyway, it wasn't Brune or Zchted currently with no sign of war, it was Asvarre here.

Tigre violently rummaged his darkish red hair and sighed.

He looked at Matvei.

"Since I told myself that I will help you."

it seemed that he entrust him the decision.

Thus as Tigre asked him whether it was fine with his gaze, the scary-looking sailor said with a happy smile.

"Unexpected incidents occur as many as one likes on the sea. If I get flustered to one small girl, the white dolphin on my back will become disaffected."

Tigre felt grateful and at the same guilty to him.

Rather than being Tigre's subordinate, He was only cooperating because it was Sasha's request.

But he was willing to respect the will of youngster who would probably not have live at least half of his age.

"I would like to hear from that man looking good with the white dolphin, our future plans?"

"We will leave the town as soon as we can supply horses. We will arrive at the destination city after two or three days. Though it is a camping-out tonight, we will stay at a small village along the highway tomorrow."

Matvei which would expect a question answered smoothly without settlement.

Tigre especially made a severe expression and turned around to Olga.

"We don't mean to stay long in Asvarre. We will return to Zchted quickly after we finish our business. Therefore, our trip together will be until that town if it is good with you."

Tigre and Matvei did not necessarily have profit of about Olga's accompanying them, either.

But if he took a child, that could cover the fact that he was an emissary.

"...I understand. Then, until that town."

Olga moved her small body and bowed to Tigre and Matvei respectively.

"Well then, let's give a toast in the hope that our journey in this country will be good."

The three people picked up their glasses respectively, and hit them lightly.

They gulped down the beer vigorously.

When resting after drinking the half, Tigre made a grimace.

"This is very bitter."

Though he also drank beer in either Brune or Zchted, there was no bitterness remained in his tongue so far.

Distorting her facial expression in the back of her hood, Olga seemed to think about the same thing.

It was only Matvei that still had a smiling face.

"There is also a way of drinking it while diluting with water, wine or herb. Or, would you drink another liquor?"

While being lost, the dish had been carried.

In addition to Asvarre's peculiar dish such as the rice porridge karasumugi (wild oats)and the thing which stewed beef with liquor, probably because it was a port city, a soup of salmon, shellfish and cabbage, there were many things that treated the fish and shellfish such as the cod that takes out the internal organ and pack in the abdomen and burnt smell grass and mushroom.

Such as fried soybean, sheep meat and bread topped with potatoes mashed were also lined up in the table.

All this was filled with fragrant smells in the steam, and just by looking at it, saliva accumulated in the mouth.

They were at loss of which they would attach their handle from.

The rice porridge of karasumugi had a unique smell and texture, and since the sake of beef stew had a strong flavor, it was just right eating it with bread in turn.

Salmon used in soup in what had been salted, the dissolving salt was well effective.

While Tigre and the others smacked their lips over those many dishes, though they were talking about their cruise until today and their impression of this town, they were listening also to conversations that could be heard from other tables.

"...It seems that before we leave Zchted the situation here had not changed."

It was about the fight between Prince Jermaine and Prince Eliot.

Although small-scale battles occurred frequently, either still did not seem to be superior.

"It is likely going to move from now on. Because it seems that Prince Eliot left the island of Asvarre that is his base, and came to the continent."

Similarly overhearing the end of a conversation, Matvei said.

"It is probably to encourage the soldiers of his army."

"There is also the possibility that he gives directives himself. As for the number of soldiers, the fact that Prince Eliot's side is superior didn't change."

Matvei answered while carrying a fish to his mouth.

Stopping her hand that drank beer, Olga asked.

"Though I hear Prince Eliot's troops had pirates accounting for great numbers (is composed mostly of pirates), are they so many?"

"Half a year ago, a civil war occurred in Brune. I have heard that just thousand of the pirates were indeed remnants of the defeated army who fled to the North at that time."

To Matvei’s lines, Tigre was almost choked by the food in his throat.

"Besides, those called mercenaries of Sachstein and marine people by others are quite various. Moreover, as such bleak situation is prolonged, Those who fail to get a job and become penniless will appear. Since they cannot be for not being subject to Zchted and its influence. For example."

Stopping his hand that was eating, Matvei suddenly put on a serious expression.

"As there are those who are making a living in the trade with Asvarre merchants, what will happen when they are no longer be able to trade if those merchants were killed due to the civil war? You may say that they should look for new trading partners, but, if such a thing was easily found, they would not have a hard time."

Listening to the conversation of the two people, Tigre tore bread roughly and threw it into his mouth.

Even if it was to escape from starvation, becoming a pirate was not something allowed.

The misfortune could never become a reason to dispossess (to deprive) an innocent person.

So, instead of becoming a pirate, was it better to starve and die?

No. What should be done was…

"Lord Tigrevurmud."

Unwittingly, Tigre fell into silence with a serious face.

Matvei said with a soothing tone and a threatened expression.

"Are you tired from the sea trip? Food will cool down, you know?"

"Ah, no, I was just thinking about the upcoming thing."

"For us here is a foreign land. Although it may not help, I would like you no to be discouraged."

"...That's right. Thank you."

It was for consideration towards Matvei that Tigre expressed his gratitude.

After Matvei understood about what the young man was getting angry about and worry, he indirectly felt anxious.

Tigre fiercely stretched out his hand to the remaining food on the table.

To face Jermaine in an adequate condition with stamina and energy, He persuaded himself that he must properly eat from now.

◎

Along the road flanked by a small hill, a small village came into view when they exited the forest.

It was two days later since they left the port city of Mariayo.

The three people were on horseback and had tied their luggage to the saddle.

Matvei led the way, followed by Tigre and behind could be seen Olga’s shape.

Though Tigre thought Olga to be used to traveling, she was proving it by action.

When they camped out yesterday, she hunted hares of two wings only over the past half-time (in only a half koku).

Although Tigre also shot down two wild birds, and the supper of that day became very much gorgeous, Olga pulled off (did a good job indeed) really well when handling the birds and hares.

She continued the work without faltering (fluently) drawing out blood, tearing off the skin and pulling off wings for instance, Tigre was impressed.

"Though it is still daylight, we will rest in this village for today."

While looking up at the bright sunshine in the cloudless sky, Matvei that was at the vanguard said those words.

"If we leave on the early morning of tomorrow, we may arrive at Valverde which is the destination at afternoon."

After finishing the harvest, straw color of dried grass were scattered sparsely in the field, and farmers were resting in a position of their own way.

Made beyond the field on the roof which piled up the flat stone stucco walls, the houses made of structure were lined up.

Remembering the villages of his hometown, nostalgia crossed Tigre’s eyes.

Suddenly one farmer turned around their way and noticed Tigre and the others.

His calm face changed radically into that mixed with fear and suspicion, and he called out to other farmers and run hurriedly.

"…What is it?"

For villagers to be wary of strangers was not a rare sight.

However, Tigre sensed a different atmosphere from there.

"Isn’t it because Matvei-san’s face scared them?"

Olga muttered so, and Matvei showed an exaggeratedly sorrowful face.

Even Tiger could not refrain from laughing.

It was unusual for this girl to speak of a joke, and thank to that the strain mood softened.

"In any case, I do not want to scare them too much. Let's go down from the horse."

Since talking on horseback would wither the other party.

Getting off the horse, the three people went to the village by pulling the reins.

One man walked their way.

His linen clothes were stained with soil, and his face had the trace of wiped sweat.

It was an understandable figure in a day when considering they was working on the farms until just a while ago.

"Mrs. Travelers, what kind of business do you have with this village?"

"We would like to ask for food and overnight accommodation. Also for horses."

It was Matvei which could speak Asvarre’s language fluently that answered, and he took out several pieces of silver coins from his breast pocket and handed them to the man.

After looking at the silver coins, the man glanced at Tigre and Olga.

Tigre said with a smile to reassure him.

"There were also such villages in my home. I do not intend to loiter and to interfere with your work."

Matvei conveyed it again in Asvarre’s language.

The man let out a breath of relief, and seemed to loosen some wariness.

Tigre and the other two were guided in the man's house.

The man seemed to be the village mayor and he was living in (it was) the only 2-story building in this village.

There were a hovel and the cereals storehouse near the house, too and he had his family help move the horses there.

Tigre and the others were provided with the spare chamber on the second floor of the house.

Though there was nothing in the room, if there was something they desired, it would be said to prepare that as long it was possible.

Tigre left negotiations to Matvei and walked to the window.

He could overlook the aspect of the village from the window.

He saw the entrance of the village where they came.

Because children were looking up at Tigre standing at the window with great interest, and when he waved his hand, some would hide quickly or run to escape, but there were also several people who waved their hand awkwardly back.

"Lord Tigrevurmud. The talk was settled."

At Matvei’s voice, Tigre turned toward him.

"It is impossible to sleep on bed, but it seems that they have prepared three thick blankets, so one per person. The meal will be a moment later. He said that we will have one smashed chicken with soup and bread. After that, three cups of hot water in a bucket."

After saying to there and suddenly lowering his voice, Matvei added happily whether or not he would be sticky about one part of the chicken.

Tigre shook his head with a bitter smile.

Rather than having to withhold from the village, he avoided stimulating be worried about how scared he was when he first saw, it was correct.

Laying the blanket which had been carried on the floor, Tigre lied down on it.

As the relaxation of stretching at ease his limbs, Olga displayed an astonished expression.

when the person of the village left the room, she removed the hood that she was wearing.

"It is untidy..."

"Because they didn't use this place for a while."

"Certainly. I wonder if I can also taste the freedom throughout the whole body for a while."

Matvei agreed, as he also laid on the blanket in the same way.

As the dimly expressionless Olga looked down at the two men, she laid her body on the blanket.

For a while, the three people did nothing, they were like that without even saying a word.

Then, the time that passed was only about a half koku.

Tigre frowned suddenly.

He had a feeling that he heard something like a scream in the distance (far away).

Tigre and Olga woke up almost simultaneously.

One breath minutes later Matvei got up rather slowly.

Tigre grabbed his black bow kept in his hand hauling the quiver with arrows and compromised to the window.

He inquired the situation outside carefully.

''---What are those guys?...''

There were thirty, no about forty men in the village.

They wore a discernibly rough atmosphere, and despite being armed there was no uniformity in their equipment.

If there were some people who were wearing leather armor which struck the rivet, there were also those wearing chain mail.

The weapons were also swords or spears, the ax with a pike mallet was not uniform.

And each house of the village shut the door firmly.

As if waiting for the storm to pass while holding their breath.

Only several people who had come out to the field were keeping standing on that occasion together with their horses or cows.

When the men had their eyes on one house, their flung spears and pike mallets against the door while booing aloud (loudly pouring the jeers).

Stepping over the wrecked door, several people went into the house, and many screams broke out.

"Are they... Brigands?"

"It is possible that those bandits have their stronghold in the neighborhood."

Matvei which was looking at the situation across the window from the side opposite of Tigre, replied in a calm tone.

''---But considering they are brigands, it's strange.''

Tigre frowned.

For an attack the attitude of those men was too laid-back.

The villagers also, rather than running away, were just only shutting their door firmly.

Even while thinking, and those who attacked the houses were different men, or those who went towards the field surrounded and beat the farmers.

Even those who bludgeon livestock to death seemed to be laughing happily.

It was certain that they would tremble violently if they were people weak in mind.

It was a terrible spectacle that could get Tigre sick just by looking.

When the right hand of Tigre which could not bear anger lengthened to the quiver, the door of the room was knocked on.

Matvei moved quickly and went for the reception.

A woman in her mid-40s was there.

She was from the village chief's family.

Though her face was paled, since she was safe when she was here, she said that she wanted to close the sliding shutter and would like us to remain still.

"What are those guys? Bandits?"

To Tigre's question, the woman shook her head with a look.

"Those people are the soldiers of His Highness Jermaine."

Not only Tigre, even Matvei and Olga stares wide-eyed at that answer.

" Prince Jermaine’s Soldiers...? Those guys?"

It was suddenly an unbelievable story, but there was no reason for this woman to tell them such a lie.

Above all, their behavior also and even their correspondence of village entrance was understandable (if it was the case).

At that time, the woman's look turned to Tigre's hand.

To the left hand which grasped the black bow tightly, and the right hand which was extracting the arrow.

"W-What do you plan to do?"

The woman's voice was shaking in fear.

She ran up ahead of Tigre's answer trotted out and clung to press down the hands of the youngster.

She appealed in a face and a voice that seemed to burst into tears at any moment.

"Please. Don't do anything strange. Please..."

"But... But, you should not let those fellows run loose."

When Tigre painfully spit out those words, She blotted tears to the edges of her eyes and twisted her expression.

"You will leave here tomorrow, right? We will live in this village not only tomorrow, but also the next day and the next day of that day."

Feeling bitterness spreading within his mouth, Tigre was not able to answer to her mournful voice.

Even if Tigre sent away those soldiers here, the situation would not improve.

They will revenge themselves on this village soon after (in the near future).

In the worst case, they might burn the village saying the villagers defied Prince Germane.

I must endure it until their tyranny passed.

Even if they made sacrifices.

It was the way that this village chose.

Although the woman tried to continue her words further, the scream which had been heard scratched it out.

When only moving his head, Tigre looked outside from the window, as several girls were pressed down by many soldiers, they were dragged in the center of the village.

Villagers who apparently tried to stop it, was beaten and crouched down the Jizo.

"Matvei."

Tigre suddenly called the name of the sailor of white dolphin.

To the dreadfulness with which the voice was tinged, Matvei's shoulders shook with a startle.

"Tie up this person. No, tie up all those present in this house and roll them on the first floor. And then, block up the first floor with whatever you can use. Even doors and windows, everything."

two persons, the woman and Olga made an expression of astonishment.

Matvei understood immediately Tigre's intention, he bound the woman's arms from behind.

"What do you try to achieve?"

Tigre did not answer back to Matvei's question.

Carrying an arrow piece to his waist he applied his foot to the window frame.

In the next moment he clung to the wall on the outside with a light motion and quickly climbed up on the roof.

No one among the soldiers on the ground noticed.

Tigre set up the bow when settling down on the roof and nocked an arrow.

He aimed at the soldier who was going to cover the girl.

The distance was approximately 100 alsins.

Without difficulty.

The shot arrow cut the wind, flew and went through the head of a man so that it was inhaled.

The body of the man who ceased to breathe inclined and fell down beside the daughter.

Several persons doubtfully turned their eyes to their friend, and as they found fault with the arrow in his head, two flat knots were already released.

The arrow which stuck in the scruff went through the throat, and the second let a bloodstained sickle peep out.

The man fell down to the place and writhed painfully without being able to utter voice.

The men finally noticed the existence of an enemy.

On the other hand, Tigre not changing his cold expression in not even one bit, shot the third arrow and killed the third person.

Flickering in his mind was the memory of one year ago.

Alsace central city Celesta that is his hometown.

The son Zaian of the Duke Thenardier did an invasion with his soldier, many private houses were crushed and baked, and many people lost their life.

The state of the girls held down by soldiers just reminded the young man the account of hundred million (many times) when Teita was being once attacked by Zaian at one time.

When he thought of the scene that he saw at that time. It was not Tigre to be able to overlook it in silence.

When Tigre shot and killed the third person, Matvei was tying up the woman skillfully at the back in the second floor under the roof.

He did it carefully with a gag, and pushed a dagger against her scruff.

Although he would not do something like hurting her, he made a scary face to stir up respect by fear.

"Even Lord Tigrevurmud gave a cruel order. It might be a little painful, but please forgive me."

"...Explain."

It was Olga who watched the course of thing in silence until then that asked Matovei.

Doubt and suspicion were swirling in her black pupils.

"Don't you understand? No, excuse me. Let me explain it later since my hands are busy now. It will be faster if you help me."

To the answer of the Matvei who seemed happy, the dimly expressionless Olga slightly changed, and wrinkles appeared in the middle of her forehead.

Being lost in her thoughts, her eyes went around the inside room and then were directed to the outside of the window.

"Will it also counted as help if I cut down those guys?"

Matvei which was going to leave the room with the woman whom he restricted stopped.

Although he was also surprised that Olga's tone lost the usual politeness, and became even more colder, the scary-looking sailor couldn't help turning around.

He tried to open his mouth to ask what she meant, but was forestalled

"Yes or no? Answer only that. Your Hands are busy, right?"

"...It would be convenient that you could do so that even one person don't die."

Having answered so was utmost, and when he finished saying, Olga was moving.

She kicked the floor, slipped through the side of Matvei and the others and ran in the hallway.

After Matvei opened his mouth as if having grown senile and saw her off, he finally came to his senses at the gaze of the woman.

Outside the house, Tigre just shot and killed the sixth person.

''---That was a terrible miscalculation...''

As for the soldiers, though half was running about in confusion still reeling from the surprise attack, the remaining half was trying to counter attack following the directives of a man who seemed to be the adjutant.

Tigre had already shot and killed the commander who led them.

At first he took down the commander to confuse them, and furthermore reduced their number and retreated.

Though Tigre planned so and it went smoothly until the first half, the adjutant who fled quickly into the shade of the building desperately scolded soldiers and restored their morale.

When the commander fell down, it was natural for the adjutant to act as a substitute, but the fact that this adjutant splendidly took the reins of troops could be seen as miraculous.

Even a decent army, rarely bounced back early this much.

''---Well, how do I pull it down?''

While nocking an arrow to the black bow, Tigre thought calmly about the next development.

It was looking as if he was predominantly advantageous, and, in fact, Tigre knew that it was not the case.

Tigre could not help but surrender if the soldiers of Jermaine held a villager hostage while hiding themselves to the shades of the buildings.

Even if Tigre forsook the hostage, they would use the village as a shield to the arrows as it was.

In that way the fight would become difficult if he surrounded this house while protecting himself.

"The enemy is only one person, you know? You, 'Ranra', What are you afraid of?"

"I didn't think I could do something like this alone! How about you step forward without letting only your underlings do it and hiding on the sly."

Covering the jeers of the man, Tigre also reverberating inside the village just shouted at him

He had already shot down 8 people.

Since they were sniped in a high place, Jermaine's soldiers backed away (got cold feet).

They wanted to overcome the resistance (to face down the opposition) like that.

One of soldiers threw an adze (hand ax).

Although Tigre avoided it at once by twisting his body, he destroyed his posture and slipped.

He avoided falling down from the roof, but the adjutant cried out without overlooking the chance.

"Runnn..."

In response to the instruction, four soldiers ran.

Went to the house in which Tigre was standing.

"Oh no-!"

Though Tigre shot an arrow quickly and took down one soldier, the three remainders rushed quickly at the door.

It was at that time.

The door was opened with sufficient vigor from the inner side, and a girl who wrapped her body short in stature in a mantle ran out.

It was Olga.

when the soldiers of Jermaine understood that the opponent was a child though she stood reflectively, they were merciless and swung down their weapon which they had in their hands.

A dull sound was chained and blood splash danced suddenly.

Tigre was about to appeal for her name in surprise, but it was Jermaine's soldiers who screamed the next moment and fell down.

Olga as always with the hood covering her eyes, was silently standing inside the puddle of blood which was spreading

In her hand, there was now a dark red ax stained with blood.

''---In one blow? No two blows...''

It was not only Tigre, even the village girls who had late run away and the soldiers of Jermaine who hid themselves in the shade as well failed to get out in time and stared at the girl with an stunned face.

It was a dreadful skill.

Among the three soldiers that attacked her, two wore chain mail and one was in leather armor reinforced in metal piece.

The girl's ax cut and tore their belly.

A girl of only 13, no 14 years old who wielded an ax.

Olga, as if unmindful of the surrounding in dismay, was observing the state of the men.

The soldiers of Jermaine shuddered to the enemy who appeared newly and was not ordinary.

Some turned their eyes to the adjutant for instructions.

Olga was waiting for their reaction.

She started running towards the adjutant fiercely was she was thinking whether she was easy and stepped over the body of the step.

The adjutant got impatient and cried.

"B-Bring her down."

Receiving that order, two men attacked Olga.

However. One of them was pierced to the neck with an arrow that Tigre shot and fainted in the ground.

Even the remaining one jumped an arm off from the hit of his elbow with Olga's ax, and crouched down on the spot while shrieking.

Realizing he could not escape, the adjutant lie in wait, lowering his posture.

The weapon which he had in his hand had been a spear.

In terms of reach, it was very advantageous than the ax.

The adjutant thrusted out the spear.

With only one slash, Olga blew away The dark gray tip of the spear that was approaching her.

The action of the girl with pinked colored hair did not end yet.

She ran over the edge of the spear which was no longer than just a stick at one go (breath), and shortened the distance.

The adjutant's head flew in the sky leaving a trail of blood.

Olga, without taking notice of the body, thrusted her ax at the man who ran in order to support the adjutant.

"Throw away your weapon."

The man realized instantly, that he would lose his life if he took action otherwise.

Fearing the girl who was only half about his age from the bottom of his heart, he discarded his weapon crossed his hands behind his head and surrendered.

The other soldiers discarded their weapons, suddenly cried and turned their back and escaped.

As the adjutant fainted, there was not the person who was able to command them now.

◎

Tigre immediately released the soldiers that Olga arrested caught.

And gave them a short order.

"Go back and tell. That People of a foreign land wanted to see Prince Jermaine."

Afterwards, Tigre sat down on the doorway of the village facing the highway.

It was at that direction that the soldiers of Germane escaped.

If they waited here, Their comrades would show up sooner or later.

After a while, Olga and Matvei accompanied by horses were walking.

As Tigre looked at the two, though somewhat tinged with gloom, he asked with a quiet expression.

"How is the state of the village?"

"Since one of the village headmen came over to that house, we explained the circumstances while having a look at the inside."

The village though poor, in order to prevent fox or wild boars from entering, was surrounded with the fence of a tall tree.

While tying the horses there, Matvei explained in a cheerful voice.

"Were you able to tie up all the people of the house?"

"Yes. Since the village headman seems to come here later, they would appreciate an explanation from Lord Tigrevurmud once again. And then, they will likely do the burial of hooligans."

"You saved us. Thank you very much."

When Tigre bowed, Matvei smiled wryly and waved his hand.

"Don't mind it. Because I was also on the point to turn a blind eye primarily since I forsook easily while seeing such a scene. One more thing, Lord Tigrevurmud. I would like you to quit soon the polite way of talking. It will also be easy for you, won't it?"

"...Oh! If you say so."

When he seemed to be at loss and scratched his head, Tigre changed his expression and turned toward Olga.

"I must also give you my gratitude. Thank you. Honestly, you saved me."

Without this girl's involvement, though it could not be said that he would be defeated, there was no doubt that he would be force to put on a hard fight

However, Olga shook her head to say that such a thing did not matter.

"Leaving that aside, I want you to explain. Why did you tie up the people of that house?"

Tigre stared steadily at her involuntarily.

Though she was still expressionless.

He felt a strong core (the wick) in her quiet voice.

This might be Olga's true figure (nature).

Thinking a little, Tigre instead of talking as if talking to children, said it while considering the other party as equal.

"While receiving such treatment, the people of this village didn’t resist. As far I have seen the soldiers' attitude and the village's reaction, I conclude such a thing won't happen once or twice. Perhaps, they may also smashed the village as a warning to others."

The expressionless Olga got fogged.

Tigre continued in a serious tone.

"It is the policy of the village not to defy the soldiers. If it oppose, it will rouse the anger of those guys and they will retaliate. Not only that, it will make another flipped through the involvement of other villagers. much more if it caused the confusion between the people in position like the village mayor and the village headmen when doing so. However... if I tied them up so that we weren't be disturbed, it would save face to the village."

Tigre remembered the words of the woman who clung to him.

They must live tomorrow and also the day after tomorrow in this village.

Olga looked down and murmured in a dissatisfied way.

"Isn't there the otpion of escaping, abandoning this village? To a place without outrage and tyranny..."

"Have you ever plowed a field?"

Giving a mild smile, Tigre kindly asked

After blinking several times, Olga shook her head.

Plotting a look, Tigre gazed at the long distance field.

"It's hard, you know. Tough I also grasped a hoe only once. At first, I remove pebbles, weeds and chip of wood as much as possible. It's a hard work. Next, I dig up the soil, but it is still a hard labor because I must put the hoe considerably deeply."

The field of his hometown came into Tigre's mind.

The scenery which he just watched along with his late father.

"While putting in the hoe, if it hits the stones buried into the soil, and the edge bends or is broken, you must repair it. In case there is no smithery mentor and only wooden hoes can be used, it will greatly take both time and effort."

"... if there is a way of making a cow or a horse pull a plow."

"It doesn't mean that chicks also keeps cattles and horses. That is expensive."

To Tigre's answer, Olga fell in silence without a word.

Matvei opened his mouth to brush the atmosphere that was about to be sunk heavily.

"Well then, Lord Tigrevurmud, what do we do from now on?"

"I will wait for a subordinate of Prince Jermaine here. If early, he will come over even tomorrow. Tough it was somewhat strange, it was done as planned."

"Did you come to this country to meet Prince Jermaine?"

Olga blurred an unexpected color to her black pupils.

"Yeah. Therefore, the trip with you will end there."

Although he did not think it would be such a way of parting, Tigre believed it would be OK if it was this child.

Speaking of her good riding of horse, her skill in hunting, and now that admirable fight style, Olga's ability was the real deal.

But the girl of the light pink-colored hair gave an unexpected answer that Tigre was not even think about.

"Tigre. If good, would you not let me accompany you as your attendant?"

"...Why?"

Time approximately two breathing was necessary for Tigre to ask so.

"I want to see the man called Jermaine directly... Is it impossible?"

It would radically change if he thought whether he answered immediately, and he asks with a meek expression like a child.

Tigre folding his arms groaned.

He didn't think that Olga did not understand the risk of meeting Jermaine currently.

He didn't know what to think about at all.

"Who are you exactly?"

After wavering, Tigre asked directly.

"Up to now, we didn't talk of each other, and I thought that I would leave without asking it if we part here. However, it's a different story if you come with me. Please tell me."

When Olga wagged her neck to reconsider it, though she missed his eyes for an instant, she took straight her eyes of Tigre.

"You may not believe me."

On her dignified expression, In a calm tone to let you feel her intention, the image of the traveling girl from the two that got used to seeing did not remain at all.

"I am one of the seven Vanadis of Zchted.
『崩呪の弦武』の二つ名を持つ竜具ムマとブレストの地を賜った『羅轟の月姫』ーオルガーータム. (Translation of this part difficult for me)
It's me."

Tigre and Matvei stared wide-eyed and were at a loss for words.

Standing before the two people now was not the girl without sociability who was in some way absentminded.

She was an ikkitousen (match for a thousand) warrior accepted by a Dragonic tool.

She was a Vanadis whom he couldn't help but be terrified if he looked close.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Firebird

2013-04-20T00:50:32Z

182.173.207.30: /* Changing You's name to Yuh */

===Asorted comments===
OMG! I had the urge to shout when i saw your post! Thank you for translating this light novel and looking forward to your future translations! Thanks again, you don't know how happy I am :D ---[[User:Code 06|Code06]]

I edited the prologue, please feel free to undo it if you didn't like what I've done. I've corrected all mistakes aswell. If you'd like me to edit chapter 1 aswell, i would happily do so. And do you mind if I add my name on the editors list? ---- [[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 16:36, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

Thx for picking up "Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo", I appreciate it ^^ [[User:LoliDragon|LoliDragon]] ([[User talk:LoliDragon|talk]]) 30 March 2013, at 19:35

thank you so much

Thank you very much for picking up this series! (daikama)

Hello Firebird, thank you so much for translating this series. It's delight me to read the novel version since there's should be more detail than the anime. Once again, much obliged! [[User:Reinm|Reinm]] ([[User talk:Reinm|talk]]) 1 April 2013

Thanks for picking up Mondaiji-tachi! Looking forward to it!

thanks for translating

woohoooooooooo!!!!!!!!!!!!thanks firebird-kun! [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 03 April 2013, at 08:46

I'm just going to assume I can jump in and translate on Mondaiji if I just put my name on the registration page. Since you allowed Drinkingwater to "ninja volume 2 of the series". [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] ([[User talk:Mizuho|talk]]) 00:22, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

:Hi! Thank you for participating! Welcome on board! [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 00:57, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

===Questions and Answers===

hi can i become an editor

hi how can i be a translator

:Learn Japanese (and english if you don´t know it), register, put your name on registration page to what you wanna translate, translate :)
:Anyway thanks for your translation Firebird and I hope it will continue steadily forward. --[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 13:59, 9 April 2013 (CDT)

Mind if i ninja volume 2 of the series ? :3 --[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] ([[User talk:Drinkingwater|talk]]) 22:42, 10 April 2013
:Seems like you already wrote your name to appropriate place, so go ahead!

:How much experience do you have with the Japanese language? Just curious, since this will be you first translation here as I can see. [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 09:58, 10 April 2013 (CDT)

Cause I am more fluent in the Chinese language,therefore i translate from Chinese to English.--[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] ([[User talk:Drinkingwater|talk]]) 06:15, 11 April 2013

== Changing You's name to Yuh ==

It's going to be very akward to english readers to read "You" as a name so it should be changed to Yuh for readability.
:I was contemplating this when I started translating, but reached the same conclusion as [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] below. I don't think it causes that much confusion that would warrant breaking the romanization style of the whole text for this one name. Thank you for your suggestion though! [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 01:02, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

If you were worried about that, it would be "Yoh" rather than "Yuh." Honestly speaking, I think it should remain as is. Also, I'm not sure how confusing it would be. Her name is capitalized like all names should be. "You" as a word is only capitalized if it's at the beginning of a sentence, and the following word should tell who it refers to. The translators are also maintaining titles and honorifics for a lot of it, so it'll be "Kasukabe," "You-san," and "Kasukabe You" for the most part, so I'm not sure how awkward it is reading it. It's much more awkward writing it than anything else. --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 23:55, 18 April 2013 (CST)

i know i don't have a right to barge in but have you ever considered "Yuu" as an option. it is pronounced "yoo". --[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 09:45, 20 April 2013 (CST)

== Wanted to Help. ==

Hey firebird,

I was reading over Mondaiji and, i noticed there was a lack of editors for this light novel. so I was wondering if i can help out. i love this series from the manga to the anime adaptation. and from what i've read from the little that was translated made me want to help out. I'm a native english speaker so this is well within my abilities. this would be my first project for a light novel, so please guide me along.

-Trigger91, email: Cmssal91@yahoo.com
:Thank you for expressing an interest! Since I'm not really well versed in the job of editors, I think you should turn to [[User:Code 06|Code06]] with this matter. He is the main editor on this project, so if you can help out with something, he can probably tell you. If he approves I have no objection to you becoming an official editor. [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 15:18, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

Trigger91: thanks for the information i'll go and talk to him now. i do hope we can work together for this project......(sometime later) there, my names under the editor bracket. i look forward to working with you, and i hope that we get this project done so others can enjoy this story.

:Welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 13:10, 19 April 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Firebird

2013-04-20T00:49:44Z

182.173.207.30: /* Changing You's name to Yuh */

===Asorted comments===
OMG! I had the urge to shout when i saw your post! Thank you for translating this light novel and looking forward to your future translations! Thanks again, you don't know how happy I am :D ---[[User:Code 06|Code06]]

I edited the prologue, please feel free to undo it if you didn't like what I've done. I've corrected all mistakes aswell. If you'd like me to edit chapter 1 aswell, i would happily do so. And do you mind if I add my name on the editors list? ---- [[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 16:36, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

Thx for picking up "Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo", I appreciate it ^^ [[User:LoliDragon|LoliDragon]] ([[User talk:LoliDragon|talk]]) 30 March 2013, at 19:35

thank you so much

Thank you very much for picking up this series! (daikama)

Hello Firebird, thank you so much for translating this series. It's delight me to read the novel version since there's should be more detail than the anime. Once again, much obliged! [[User:Reinm|Reinm]] ([[User talk:Reinm|talk]]) 1 April 2013

Thanks for picking up Mondaiji-tachi! Looking forward to it!

thanks for translating

woohoooooooooo!!!!!!!!!!!!thanks firebird-kun! [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 03 April 2013, at 08:46

I'm just going to assume I can jump in and translate on Mondaiji if I just put my name on the registration page. Since you allowed Drinkingwater to "ninja volume 2 of the series". [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] ([[User talk:Mizuho|talk]]) 00:22, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

:Hi! Thank you for participating! Welcome on board! [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 00:57, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

===Questions and Answers===

hi can i become an editor

hi how can i be a translator

:Learn Japanese (and english if you don´t know it), register, put your name on registration page to what you wanna translate, translate :)
:Anyway thanks for your translation Firebird and I hope it will continue steadily forward. --[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 13:59, 9 April 2013 (CDT)

Mind if i ninja volume 2 of the series ? :3 --[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] ([[User talk:Drinkingwater|talk]]) 22:42, 10 April 2013
:Seems like you already wrote your name to appropriate place, so go ahead!

:How much experience do you have with the Japanese language? Just curious, since this will be you first translation here as I can see. [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 09:58, 10 April 2013 (CDT)

Cause I am more fluent in the Chinese language,therefore i translate from Chinese to English.--[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] ([[User talk:Drinkingwater|talk]]) 06:15, 11 April 2013

== Changing You's name to Yuh ==

It's going to be very akward to english readers to read "You" as a name so it should be changed to Yuh for readability.
:I was contemplating this when I started translating, but reached the same conclusion as [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] below. I don't think it causes that much confusion that would warrant breaking the romanization style of the whole text for this one name. Thank you for your suggestion though! [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 01:02, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

If you were worried about that, it would be "Yoh" rather than "Yuh." Honestly speaking, I think it should remain as is. Also, I'm not sure how confusing it would be. Her name is capitalized like all names should be. "You" as a word is only capitalized if it's at the beginning of a sentence, and the following word should tell who it refers to. The translators are also maintaining titles and honorifics for a lot of it, so it'll be "Kasukabe," "You-san," and "Kasukabe You" for the most part, so I'm not sure how awkward it is reading it. It's much more awkward writing it than anything else. --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 23:55, 18 April 2013 (CST)

i know i don't have a right to barge in but have you ever considered "Yuu" as an option. it is pronounced "yoo". --[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot|]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot||talk]]) 09:45, 20 April 2013 (CST)

== Wanted to Help. ==

Hey firebird,

I was reading over Mondaiji and, i noticed there was a lack of editors for this light novel. so I was wondering if i can help out. i love this series from the manga to the anime adaptation. and from what i've read from the little that was translated made me want to help out. I'm a native english speaker so this is well within my abilities. this would be my first project for a light novel, so please guide me along.

-Trigger91, email: Cmssal91@yahoo.com
:Thank you for expressing an interest! Since I'm not really well versed in the job of editors, I think you should turn to [[User:Code 06|Code06]] with this matter. He is the main editor on this project, so if you can help out with something, he can probably tell you. If he approves I have no objection to you becoming an official editor. [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 15:18, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

Trigger91: thanks for the information i'll go and talk to him now. i do hope we can work together for this project......(sometime later) there, my names under the editor bracket. i look forward to working with you, and i hope that we get this project done so others can enjoy this story.

:Welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 13:10, 19 April 2013 (CDT)

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo

2013-04-20T00:39:50Z

182.173.207.30: /* Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? */

{{Warning:ATP}}
[[Image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? (問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? lit. Problem Children are Coming from Another World, Aren't They?) also known as Mondaiji (問題児) for short is a Japanese light novel series written by Tatsunoko Tarou and illustrated by Amano Yuu. An anime adaptation by Diomedea aired from January 11, 2013 to March 15, 2013, covering the first two volumes of the novel.

== Story Synopsis ==

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe You have tremendous powers and are bored with the regular world. An envelope arrives for each person, and when each opens their envelope, they are stunned to see the scenery around them change to a world they had never encountered before. They've been summoned by the Black Rabbit to help the community "No Name" to overthrow the Demon lords.

== Translation & Editing ==
=== [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

== Updates ==
*March 30th, 2013
** Project initiated + Volume 1 Prologue + Chapter 1 completed.
*April 10th, 2013
** Volume 2 Prologue completed.
*April 15th, 2013
** Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed.
*April 17th, 2013
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 first ~30% done.

== Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? ==

===''Volume 1 - Yes! I called you!''===
[[image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (30%)
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 2 - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord?''===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v02 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 3 - I see.. Dragon summoning''===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v03 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 4 - Defeat the 13th Sun''===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v04 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 5 - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends''===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v05 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 6 - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance''===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v06 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 7 - Setting Sun and Falling Moon''===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 000a.PNG|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

== Translators ==

=== Project Staff ===

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
:* [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]](Chinese Translator)
:* [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]]

'''MIA'''

'''KIA'''

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Code_06|Code 06]]
:* [[User:Trigger91|Trigger91]]

== Series Overview ==
* ''Volume 1: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Yes! I called you!'' (Published April, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474839-5 )
* ''Volume 2: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord?'' (Published July, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474848-7 )
* ''Volume 3: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - I see.. Dragon summoning'' (Published November, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474854-8 )
* ''Volume 4: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Defeat the 13th Sun'' (Published March, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100182-0 )
* ''Volume 5: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends'' (Published July, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100357-2 )
* ''Volume 6: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance'' (Published December, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100585-9 )
* ''Volume 7: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Setting Sun and Falling Moon'' (Published April, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100759-4 )

[[Category:Teasers]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo

2013-04-20T00:39:20Z

182.173.207.30: /* Volume 1 - Yes! I called you! */

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo

2013-04-20T00:38:39Z

182.173.207.30:

{{Warning:ATP}}
[[Image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? (問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? lit. Problem Children are Coming from Another World, Aren't They?) also known as Mondaiji (問題児) for short is a Japanese light novel series written by Tatsunoko Tarou and illustrated by Amano Yuu. An anime adaptation by Diomedea aired from January 11, 2013 to March 15, 2013, covering the first two volumes of the novel.

== Story Synopsis ==

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe You have tremendous powers and are bored with the regular world. An envelope arrives for each person, and when each opens their envelope, they are stunned to see the scenery around them change to a world they had never encountered before. They've been summoned by the Black Rabbit to help the community "No Name" to overthrow the Demon lords.

== Translation & Editing ==
=== [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

== Updates ==
*March 30th, 2013
** Project initiated + Volume 1 Prologue + Chapter 1 completed.
*April 10th, 2013
** Volume 2 Prologue completed.
*April 15th, 2013
** Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed.
*April 17th, 2013
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 first ~30% done.

== Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? ==

===''Volume 1 - Yes! I called you!''===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v01 001.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (30%)
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 2 - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord?''===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v02 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 3 - I see.. Dragon summoning''===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v03 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 4 - Defeat the 13th Sun''===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v04 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 5 - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends''===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v05 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 6 - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance''===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v06 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===''Volume 7 - Setting Sun and Falling Moon''===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 000a.PNG|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes]]

== Translators ==

=== Project Staff ===

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
:* [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]](Chinese Translator)
:* [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]]

'''MIA'''

'''KIA'''

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Code_06|Code 06]]
:* [[User:Trigger91|Trigger91]]

== Series Overview ==
* ''Volume 1: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Yes! I called you!'' (Published April, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474839-5 )
* ''Volume 2: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord?'' (Published July, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474848-7 )
* ''Volume 3: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - I see.. Dragon summoning'' (Published November, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474854-8 )
* ''Volume 4: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Defeat the 13th Sun'' (Published March, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100182-0 )
* ''Volume 5: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends'' (Published July, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100357-2 )
* ''Volume 6: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance'' (Published December, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100585-9 )
* ''Volume 7: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Setting Sun and Falling Moon'' (Published April, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100759-4 )

[[Category:Teasers]]

User talk:Thatsjustpeachy

2013-04-15T11:59:47Z

182.173.207.30:

Thanks a lot TJP! I don't care about your flash drive, but is your blender OK?

K thats bad, but first how the hell can someone throw your flashdrive inside a blender accidentally and hit the max speed button lol?... You must have been really pissed or extremely bored to do that

That's what you get for pissing off the translator. - Cataccountant

I don't get why some people are like that. All they do is complain and expect the translator to work like a machine. If your so desperate, LEARN the language the LN was written in. Translators doesn't get paid you know, they do this out of their own free will to provide you something to read. - '''Code 06'''''

mmm... it really intrigue me why in the hell would someone put the flash drive i the blender, in some way that even more interesting than the novel xD, by the way why didnt you put the volume 12 when 11 was finished if you had it already? - renextronex

mind if i translate 12 if you are not. -paulywolly

@ Pauly and others, I imagine such comments are unhelpful (and probably the reason TJP feels the way he already does), and even if TJP does in the end decide to keep his translations private, I imagine zzhk will get around to it. In the meantime, additional pressure is both pointless and detrimental. - Hiyono

Lol I don't think anyone is as good as zzhk

please dont troll on serious matters. it is a good thing that you are learning from your past experiences and it is making you a better translator . I remember the time when zzhk was still new, but he did became an epic translator around vol. 4 and 5 of campione. besides each translator has his/her own style so comparing translators with one another is a dumb and immature thing to do. --[[User:WhatZupp|WhatZupp]] 07:04, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Translating is serious business man. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 10:35, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Everything on BT is serious business man. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:43, 3 February 2013 (CST)

how to become a translator

Hello. I want to help as an editor. But since I don't have a lot of freetime, may I be a freelancer? I will check for consistency of the term in Seirei. No need to add my name to the credits. -klonoa38 [[User:klonoa38|klonoa38]] ([[User talk:klonoa38|talk]])

Okay, I will ask him. Thank you :D [[User:klonoa38|klonoa38]] ([[User talk:klonoa38|talk]])

Thanks for volume 12 of Campione! [[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 04:49, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

Thanks you peach for Campione! really appreciate all your hard work [[User:victorrama|victorrama]] ([[User talk:victorrama|talk]])

Big Thanks for Campione! [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 09:07, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

hey I'm really appreciate your hard work. translation is really hard (i know that because i tried translating once, but i gave up). now you can puff your chest proudly and say "i translated 1 volume of a light novel.[[User:randomAnonymous|randomAnonymous]] ([[User talk:randomAnonymous|talk]]) 09:07, 15 April 2013 (CDT)

really thanks for your hard work i am very grateful for that again thanks

User talk:Thatsjustpeachy

2013-04-15T11:59:18Z

182.173.207.30:

Thanks a lot TJP! I don't care about your flash drive, but is your blender OK?

K thats bad, but first how the hell can someone throw your flashdrive inside a blender accidentally and hit the max speed button lol?... You must have been really pissed or extremely bored to do that

That's what you get for pissing off the translator. - Cataccountant

I don't get why some people are like that. All they do is complain and expect the translator to work like a machine. If your so desperate, LEARN the language the LN was written in. Translators doesn't get paid you know, they do this out of their own free will to provide you something to read. - '''Code 06'''''

mmm... it really intrigue me why in the hell would someone put the flash drive i the blender, in some way that even more interesting than the novel xD, by the way why didnt you put the volume 12 when 11 was finished if you had it already? - renextronex

mind if i translate 12 if you are not. -paulywolly

@ Pauly and others, I imagine such comments are unhelpful (and probably the reason TJP feels the way he already does), and even if TJP does in the end decide to keep his translations private, I imagine zzhk will get around to it. In the meantime, additional pressure is both pointless and detrimental. - Hiyono

Lol I don't think anyone is as good as zzhk

please dont troll on serious matters. it is a good thing that you are learning from your past experiences and it is making you a better translator . I remember the time when zzhk was still new, but he did became an epic translator around vol. 4 and 5 of campione. besides each translator has his/her own style so comparing translators with one another is a dumb and immature thing to do. --[[User:WhatZupp|WhatZupp]] 07:04, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Translating is serious business man. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 10:35, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Everything on BT is serious business man. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:43, 3 February 2013 (CST)

how to become a translator

Hello. I want to help as an editor. But since I don't have a lot of freetime, may I be a freelancer? I will check for consistency of the term in Seirei. No need to add my name to the credits. -klonoa38 [[User:klonoa38|klonoa38]] ([[User talk:klonoa38|talk]])

Okay, I will ask him. Thank you :D [[User:klonoa38|klonoa38]] ([[User talk:klonoa38|talk]])

Thanks for volume 12 of Campione! [[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 04:49, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

Thanks you peach for Campione! really appreciate all your hard work [[User:victorrama|victorrama]] ([[User talk:victorrama|talk]])

Big Thanks for Campione! [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 09:07, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

hey I'm really appreciate your hard work. translation is really hard (i know that because i tried translating once, but i gave up). now you can puff your chest proudly and say "i translated 1 volume of a light novel.[[User:randomAnonymous|randomAnonymous]] ([[User talk:randomAnonymous|talk]]) 09:07, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

really thanks for your hard work i am very grateful for that again thanks

The Circumstances Leading to Waltraute's Marriage

2013-02-21T12:51:35Z

182.173.207.30:

[[Image:Waltraute_cover.jpg|thumb]]

The Circumstances Leading to Waltraute's Marriage (ヴァルトラウテさんの婚活事情) is a light novel written by Kamachi Kazuma (鎌池和馬) and illustrated by Nagiryo (凪良). Kamachi Kazuma is also known for the [[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index|Toaru Majutsu no Index]] series and the [[HEAVY_OBJECT|Heavy Object]] series.

==Story Synopsis==

In the world of Norse mythology, a human boy falls in love with Waltraute, the fourth Valkyrie sister. He wishes to marry her, but Waltraute gives him an impossible challenge to deter him. Nevertheless, the boy is determined to carry out the dangerous task and to marry Waltraute afterwards.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5482 Feedback thread]'''

==''The Circumstances Leading to Waltraute's Marriage'' by Kamachi Kazuma==

===The Circumstances Leading to Waltraute's Marriage ([[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1|Full Text]])===

*[[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Jack and the Beanstalk was Set to a Backdrop of Norse Mythology]]
*[[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: The Weapons of the Gods were not Created by the Gods]]
*[[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: The Difference between the Gods and the Giants is an Incredibly Unfair One]]
*[[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Chapter_4|A.E. 01: This is No Time to be Getting Excited about Swimsuits]]
*[[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: N/A

===Translators===
*[[user:Js06|Js06]]

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

== Series Overview ==
*ヴァルトラウテさんの婚活事情 (10 Sep 2012, ISBN 4-04-886886-1)

[[Category:]]